SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Edge of Nightfall: Part 1: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: INFORMATION PAGE

creature and cat on sill

email:  tonystewart3@bigpond.com

creature-in-smoke2When a million year old creature  threatens the world – who ya gonna call?

               

                 THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS

                                                                                                  by Tony Stewart

tonystewart3@bigpond.com

(Note:   This the correct e-mail address, but it may not work from this blog.)

‘THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS’ is the first in a series of related sci-fi/adventure stories I have written and hope to have published by early 2020.

Whilst it is being edited and posted to the blog it is free to read if your are interested, but certainly not to be reproduced for commercial reasons … or any other reason.

The episodes are output roughly every two – four weeks, though as I draw ever closer to the final chapter I hope to release them more regularly.    Though time will tell.   The main reason for any unexpected delay is usually when I see the need to include a new chapter, or extend an old one (or even completely rewrite it).   And this does happen.   I have already created around fifteen new chapters up to this stage.   Ah well, the best laid plans … as they say.

Anyway, enough chit-chat.    Here is some information that will help guide you through the ongoing BLOG and help you locate the various episodes.

NOTE 1:   The SEQUENCE of pages are listed in EPISODES not CHAPTERS, and some EPISODES have several Chapters.  This is because the first two chapters are not ‘CHAPTERS’

NOTE 2:   Press ICON (top right of blog) to go to EPISODE 1 from any EPISODE.

NOTE 3:   Each CHAPTER has a LINK to the FOLLOWING EPISODE at the top of the page.   NB:   Once the following episode has been EDITED and POSTED the previous EPISODE will be amended accordingly.   Until that happens the last episode blogged will advise that the NEXT EPISODE has not yet been posted.

MINI SYNOPSIS

A 35 year old clerk, orphaned at birth, a loner in life, unexpectedly finds his world turned upside down when he becomes involved in a case of mistaken identity.   The tale that awaits him at the unplanned meeting causes his heart to beat wildly: adrenaline to flow freely through his veins as the promise of the adventure of his life appears to unfold before his eyes.   But what he didn’t know was that it could also result in the loss of his life.

ABOUTHE EDGE OF NIGHTFALL’

‘The Edge of Nightfall is an ongoing adventure story with sci-fi/horror overtones that currently expands over four volumes commencing with volume 1: The Night of the Darkness,   The Legend of Zargon‘ , which will further explain several aspects of the story proper which (unfortunately) were glossed over in the story proper due to space limitations, and (soon to come), a board game, el cheapo style.

‘The Night of the Darkness’ (vol 1),  is the main reason for this blog. and it is currently being released as blogs in ‘episode’ format following the editing of each chapter.   The episodes are currently being posted as a free-to-read, free-to-share, but not-free-to reproduce, blog – roughly every two weeks, though there will occasionally be a delay in a posting.   This usually occurs when a new chapter is introduced, or should a large portion of an existing chapter require amendment.   

‘The Legend of Zargon’ (a series of stand alone chapters which expand on certain reference points within a variety of chapters throughout the entire series) will eventually be will be added to my web site.   This reference manual is not likely to be posted until the end of this year, but a separate blog will be output when the first version has been posted.

THE USE OF SYMBOLS

The * symbol will appear within various episodes of the blogs for ‘The Night of the Darkness’ (vol 1).   These symbols, when used , refer to either one of the volumes of ‘The Edge of Darkness’, or The Legend of Zandor.

SUBSCRIPTION DETAILS

The abridged blog version of, The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart  is available via wordpress and tumblr for a limited time.

PAST CHAPTERS

There are several ways that you can gain access to the earlier blogs including using the link at the top of this blog.   It will all depend on where you are starting from, but there are two things that you must know in advance, and that is (due to technical difficulties) the very first episode is called ‘START HERE’ on wordpress.    All other episodes are numbers.   eg: episode 2.  

Episode one (1) (START HERE) starts the book – episode 2 is next – episode 3 is next and is also Chapter one.   They are only referred to a ‘EPISODES’ because the blog is posted in an ‘EPISODIC’ format.    For more details, please read on. ***

Press ‘HERE’ to go to ‘Episode 1‘. ***

Or type start here * in the ‘wordpress search menu to go to Episode 1.***.

For all other episodes simply type in the episode number. eg: ‘episode 7’ in the ‘wordpress’ search menu’ ***

***NB1:   The story begins with  HISTORICAL EVENT’ (Episode 1) (START HERE), followed by a PREFACE’ (Episode 2).   THEN ‘CHAPTER 1’ (Episode 3).

 CONTACT DETAILS

For further information please e-mail me at shortfatstubbyfingers@yahoo.com.

Should it fail to deliver for any reason please use tonystewart3@bigpond.com, but remember to quote ‘The Night of the Damnedenquiry in the SUBJECT field.

Or (using GOOGLE*) go to my website (SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES) at

tonystewart3.com/shortfatstubbyfingers*

*GOOGLE will normally give you a choice between my blog and my web site.  Google will list the wordwordpress’ in connection with the blog site and short fat stubby fingers’ will be listed in the wording of Google’s offerings for the web site.   Other search engines will continually offer you a U.S.A. NASCAR driver, or other such dissociated web sites, and ignore my web site completely.

Whether you became a new, or are a continuing, reader I sincerely hope you enjoy the story.   And please email me should you have any comments.   tonystewart3@bigpond.com

Regards, and happy reading

Tony S

AGAIN, SHOULD YOU HAVE PROBLEMS WITH THE AUTO E-MAIL OR WEBSITE LINKS PLEASE MANUALLY CONTACT ME AT tonystewart3@bigpond.com  (thanks).

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 69 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: Episode14: part 3

creature and cat on sill
To go to EPISODE ONE

 

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

THE Edge of Nightfall

By Tony Stewart

PRESS HERE FOR BLOG INFORMATION                                                          To go to EPISODE ONE
  PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 CHAPTER 14 PT 4

LEGENDS: LINKED TO Episode 14 (3)

“I think it is about time I looked for a new career,”   Johann sighed,   “I look forward to a more simple lot in life.   Perhaps a jungle dentist, with real life wild animals like lions, crocodiles and hippos as patients, because I am certain that placing my arms into their mouths has to be a lot safer than the places that you keep taking my mind, and threatening to transport me, to.”

“You will always be safe, Johann.   We will see to that.”   Arkerious replied.

However, as reassuring as the words were, the soft, cold, tone used by Arkerious caused a shiver to vibrate down Johann’s spine as his mind raced against time to try to interpret Arkerious’s intentions.   Johann was by no means certain whether Arkerious was simply mocking him …or giving him a sublime warning as to the dangers the future held for him.   But time was not on Johann’s side as Arkerious immediately returned to the lessons leaving Johann with another confusing question to ponder when he returned to Downing Street.

“In the end it was decided to send several members of the assembly to Rangonia,” Arkerious began, “along with several hundred troops armed with a variety of weapons for defence purposes, and a dozen G.I.S.P.A. war craft to strengthen the impression of their superiority in the event of an attempted attack by the apparently hostile inhabitants.   It was hoped that the assembly members could safely negotiate with the Rangorians to prevent future incidents … perhaps even look at the possibility of trade sometime in the future as, at this stage, the G.I.S.P.A assembly assumed the Rangonians to be a civilised race, albeit, slightly over re-active to visitors, but civilised never-the-less.   They would have preferred to communicate with the Rangonians prior to their arrival to avoid a repetition of the unexpected visit by the Draxonians, however that was an already accepted impossibility as there was no known community lines between Rangonia and anywhere within the rest of the universe, so the large contingency of defence personnel were dispatched, along with the diplomats purely as a precautionary measure against misinterpretation of the reasons for G.I.S.P.A.’s unexpected arrival on the planet by the Rangonians.  ‘A few well chosen targets should prove their superiority to the local inhabitants’, the G.I.S.P.A. committee thought as they approved the trip.

Arkerious suddenly stopped talking, pausing for well over a minute as if in deep thought, and when he did speak the softness in his voice was tinged with sadness.   “Not only did they not return; not only did G.I.S.P.A. lose the diplomats and their staff, the entire military crew of over three hundred personnel and everybody else aboard the Starlighter Mark one– but communication was also lost with every single spacecraft that had accompanied the transport ship, all of which disappeared forever – and not one spacecraft had reported what was happening at any stage.   It was as if they were all attacked simultaneously, from behind … and without warning.   And what made it worse for the G.I.S.P.A. committee was yet to come as a series of scans of the planet over the following months failed to find evidence of any form of weaponry on Rangonia whatsoever – nor was any sign of wreckage ever located.   At least there was no evidence of the G.I.S.P.A. expedition.   The only sign of any spacecraft discovered on the entire planet was the Draxonian ship which stood peacefully in the spot where it had been abandoned of life all of that time ago.   No sign of the Starlighter was ever located during the scan which meant that they have no idea what had destroyed the various spacecraft, but whatever had destroyed the them had done its job well.   However, there was a massive dark soiled area located not too far from where the Draxonian spacecraft was parked, and the scientists aboard the search craft considered that the mass may have been the result of an explosion aboard the Starlighter, but landing to investigate was thought to be unsafe for those on board, so no further investigation of that possibility was pursued.   It was finally decided that negotiation with the Rangonians was a lost cause and the only thing they could do both morally and legally to ensure the safety of the other inhabitants of the universe was to ban all planets in the universe from attempting to land there, and request all planets to keep a lookout for unusual activity originating from or on Rangonia.  

“It seems a rather savage life out there … in open space,”   Johann noted with awe,   “It probably is just as well that my planet has virtually put space expedition on the back burner.   We have enough problems on Earth as it is without becoming involved in interplanetary skirmishes.”

“Even so, you are not quite out of the woods just yet, my friend.   You don’t need to go looking for trouble for it to find you.”   Arkerious pointed out in a rather sombre tone.”

“Rangor?”   Johann asked, rolling his eyes backwards as he quickly realised the futility of his question.

“Rangor is coming, Johann.   You must be ready.”

“I appreciate the trouble you are going to in order to teach me, Arkerious, but the more I hear, the more that I feel Earth’s defence capabilities are totally inadequate to stop Rangor.   I am beginning to doubt that Earth could do anything to stop an invasion should Joseph fail in his quest; it’s all Boom! Boom! and ‘Nuke‘em with rockets’ with our politicians and generals … and I  doubt that will stop Rangor – not even to flick a rocket aside from what you have told me about him.   And I am sorry, Arkerious, I still have little faith in Joseph achieving anything, never mind defeating Rangor.

Johann was ultimately, albeit reluctantly, coming to grips with the fact that he really would have to come to terms with what Arkerious was trying to get through to him.   What he was being told was an actuality and he was finally beginning to understand the enormity of the situation.   This was not a dream; not Star Wars or Alien in a video reality box appearing on a screen but inches from his face – that would be mind blowing enough in itself.   But this was reality … there really were alien life-forms.   Millions of them, trillions perhaps … and Rangor was a danger to every one of them.   What he and Arkerious were doing by following Joseph’s timeline was not the two of them doing something for the people of Britain, or even the planet itself for that matter.   They were doing it for every living soul that lived amongst the trillions of stars that lit up the night sky across six universes … lights that could go out forever if Rangor ever got overzealous in his feeding frenzy … or, perhaps simply because the  mood took him.   The thought of just how much damage this evil creature could cause began to frighten Johann the more he allowed Arkerious’s words to sink into his slowly decaying mind.

And the thought of so many lives that were in constant danger gave Johann cause for another thought.   “You were saying earlier that you had people working on finding a timeline somewhere in the universes that would reveal the source of Rangor’s ability to come back from the dead.   I know you have worked out which planet was responsible, but the search itself – well that would be an awful lot of planets, wouldn’t it?    How many of your fellow citizens are guardians?”   Johann asked, envisioning thousands, perhaps millions of guardians around Garocia all staring blankly ahead, as inside their individual heads their minds projected scene after scene of every minute in the life of Joe Egg, or whatever the life-form they were currently watching was called.

Again Arkerious’s face broke into an amused smile as he replied,   “To answer your second question first.   There are two thousand, and twenty five of our race that look after the needs of others, though the majority of them are involved in other positions across our land mass.   For the job that I do there are several hundred of us spread across the six universes, or at least our minds are.

As to your first question, only a few planets under our jurisdiction have inhabitants that are capable of time distortion, and they are spread evenly across the six universes, however, as far as we know these are the only planets in all six universes with this ability and they, all but two, will be entirely controlled by their upper management, for lack of a better word, because it is a bit hard to group them under a collective.  Unlike your planet these planets are inhabited by beings that can live in perfect harmony with each other under a singular controlling environment.   On these planets the upper echelon that make the final decisions on behalf of their individual planets will range in number from one to around a dozen.

Each planet’s stepping stones in their hierarchy chain are decreed by the planet’s inhabitant’s needs and beliefs, but the one thing that they all have in common is that any arrangements for sharing secrets of time with Rangor would only have taken place at the top level because they would be the only ones that could authorise such a massive and audacious operation.   And because every one of these planets are under our protection it was not too hard to verify if corruptions to timelines on those planets had taken place.   There would never be more than a dozen time custodians per planet whose timeline would need to be reviewed; less on others.

The other two planets with the ability to control time are a different matter however, inasmuch as they are inhabited by life-forces that are totally equal in their power and, to a degree, their position in the community.   They do have appointed leaders – that is must for a planet’s survival if nothing else.   Somebody must be in charge to ensure that crops are sown and grown for the planet’s needs and food is plentiful.   Somebody must be capable of taking the appropriate steps to safeguard their well-being and safety from attack.    Somebody needs to be in charge during a time of great disaster.   And, most importantly, they need someone to accept responsibility for the safety of their most valuable asset – time.   But, never-the-less, it was the equality of their power that made them the easiest timelines for the team to read, for it is doubtful that Rangor’s proxy would have found it possible to approach any single inhabitant of the planet secretly – as the rest of the community would have been made aware of the contact from the very second that the proxy had begun to talk.    You see the reason for the equality for every inhabitant of these worlds is due to the fact that every single entity on the planet is telepathic; there are no secrets.   Should an agreement have been made with Rangor and any one of them – then every single mind on the planet would have recorded the conversation.   It is not that everybody on the planet listens to everybody else’s conversations; in fact they do not even hear non-personal communications that are going on around them; they are programmed to automatically ignore anything that does not advise them that the other party wishes to speak to them personally.   They would go crazy listening to everything that their co-inhabitants broadcast on a minute by minute basis, but what they have to their advantage is an in-built warning system that alerts the entire planet to an event of great importance once someone on the planet becomes aware of its existence.   This automatic warning concept over-rides everything.   It is primarily used for various safety issues such as fire and flooding, severe storm warnings or other such major threats to communal safety and, should such a thing ever eventuate, warnings of an invasion of their planet … and it most certainly would be activated if Rangor was involved.”

“Why do planets have the ability to change time?   Do they change it whenever they feel like it?   What use is it to them?”   Johann asked as he fired out his questions like he was shooting bullets out of an automatic rifle.

“Why, Joseph, you sound just like a policeman … so many questions, but unfortunately I have so few answers for you.   Nobody knows the real reason for either how they received the knowledge and ability … or the reason why.   No records have ever been found that reveal whether they were given the technology or if their ancestors created it at the beginning of life on the planets.   All anybody can, will, ever admit to is that it happened a long, long time ago.   Instructions to enable use of the system have been handed down verbally from each currently appointed authorised time changer to their replacement at the end of their time in the job – usually when the authorised time changer was no longer conceded to be capable of continuing in the position, which was normally when they were at death’s door or they had become too ill to continue to lead the planet.   As far as we know time has been changed several times in three of the universes, but the reasons behind such an extreme event are a tale for another time**.   What Rangor has done is the only change in time that we need concern ourselves with at the moment.

And talking about such warnings, there is something else you need to be aware of, Johann – and that is to clearly understand that the proxy does not always expose its physical appearance to those that it occasionally makes contact with on protected planets, except when it wants to inject fear into their hearts to keep them in check … or attack a victim … and even then it is not always seen by the intended victim or those nearby.   This does not mean to say, of course, that it never makes its presence known to the inhabitants on a planet, for we know for certain that it makes physical contacts when it wants to.   Remember Lord Trentham** and the Grimshaws**.   But it is almost impossible to know when it has arrived on a planet – because it is so rarely seen.   This uncertainty makes it extremely difficult for our observers on these planets to see it, never mind knowing who the creature is dealing with – or where it will appear, in most cases, but somehow they manage to, which is fortunate for both their planet and us.   We rely on a small range of observers from the various planets that we protect to advise us when the proxy has been observed on their planet and is in the process of making new contacts for Rangor’s eventual arrival.

“Do you have such observers on Earth?”  

“We have observers spread around Earth, but based on our most recent information we have recruited extra helpers in England because we believe that is where Rangor himself will arrive.”

“Why, England?”

“We are not certain, but we think there might be a weak point in our coverage that he can take advantage of.   Or perhaps something we are not yet aware of.”

“Like a Trojan horse?”  Johann asked, surprising himself with his own question.

“What do you mean?” an equally surprised Arkerious replied.

“I have absolutely no idea why I just said that,” a still surprised Johann answered, “and to make matters worse – in my mind I heard it from Joseph.”

“I am sorry, Johann, but it my turn to ask the questions.   What exactly do you mean?”

Johann paused for a second before talking as he tried desperately to understand what he was about to say, and the more he thought about the image that had projected itself into his head, the more hesitant he became to speak.   Johann, an eloquent speaker as a rule, would usually, in normal circumstance, analyse what had happened in his mind before speaking should something  have momentarily thrown him off balance, returning to his oral position only at a stage where he had come up with a fairly accurate interpretation of what it all meant.   But these were not normal circumstances – he had no idea what to make of what had just happened.   Finally he knew he had to say something and blurted out what he had seen in the best way he could in the circumstances.

“I was listening to what you were saying when I suddenly had a vision where Joseph was in the room with us.   I will swear he was really here.  I could feel his presence.   I could see him as clearly as I can see you … and when he spoke I was certain that you heard him too.   He didn’t exactly scream his words out, but he said what he said loud enough for you and I both to have heard him … except, apparently, you didn’t?    It was eerie, I can assure you.”

“What exactly did he say, Johann?”

“You had just tried to explain my question about why Rangor was going to land in England and you mentioned the possibility of it being for a reason that you were unaware of … and that is when Joseph arrived … and he said ‘A Trojan horse.’  He was still standing there when I turned to look at you … and I repeated his words, though I think I was repeating it as a question … not as an answer.   Shock, I presume.   When I turned back he was gone.  You must have subjected me to one two many home videos I think.  I can’t seem to get him out of my mind.”

Arkerious went deep into thought and by now Johann was beginning to recognise the signals when he did this, and remained silent until Arkerious spoke again.

“And that is all that Joseph said?”   Arkerious finally asked – his voice soft and distant.”

“Yes.”

For just a fraction of a moment Arkerious regressed into deep thought, but seemed to come out of it just as quickly.   “Perhaps …,”  Arkerious began with shades of enthusiasm, but, his slowly spoken singular word, barely audible in the room, faded away to nothing – as again his mind appeared to be elsewhere.  

Silence reverberated throughout the room for several seconds – then, throwing Johan slightly off balance Arkerious’s face lit up into a broad smile, “Yes, you are probably right, Johann, probably just a bit of viewing overload as you say.   A strange thing indeed, but the mind is always full of tricks … now, where we?” 

Johann looked blankly at Arkerious, still coming to grips with the sudden appearance of Joseph in his mind – it had seemed so real.  When Arkerious had agreed that his brain was perhaps taking things in faster than it could process them Johann was more than willing to accept the supposition as fact.   His only problem, however, was his inner mind inexplicably continued to ask his outer mind why it had been somebody that he not only didn’t know, but someone he wasn’t even sure he liked, that would generate a telepathic link with him.   Johann finally decided to take his mind far, far, away from the strange event that was beginning to haunt him and move on.

“Does the Prime Minister know about them … the observers, that is?”

“Yes and no.   Over the past one hundred years both the incoming Prime Ministers and the Opposition leaders have been made aware of the existence of the observers once they have been elected, but neither leader has ever had any idea who the observers were.   It is far safer for all this way.”

“Are other major countries such as Russia and the Americans given the same information about things such as the observers and Rangor?”

“Not necessarily.   Occasionally a new chief lawmaker does not always see eye-to-eye with the rest of the global community, or us.   Initially, when they first take office, they are advised of things that they need to know – things that affect the safety of the Earth – things that must be corrected before they get completely out of hand.  Things like global warming, and how quickly it will begin to change your way of living forever.   Things such as the current arms propaganda and the effect that a pair of egotistical leaders can have on the world – and the universe in general, should they decide to flex their muscles to impress each other.   Things such as the existence of Rangor which definitely will have a huge impact on your survival if left unchecked.   But if the incumbent is deemed to be, or possibly be, a damaging or disadvantageous contributor to the greater safety of their own planet the information they have been given is extracted from their memory, as is their meeting with me … for we fear, with the knowledge they have been made privy to, they will eventually create problems for the world at large with loose lips that rant and rave, along with tweets and other forms of media, in an attempt to curry favour with the public by revealing our existence.   Perhaps they would even give away the locations of the teleports should they inadvertently be told about them too early in the piece … and even more worrying, advising the public at large of the anticipated arrival of Rangor which would create the greatest panic this planet has ever seen.    No, it is far less damaging to world safety to keep a country’s leader, man or woman as the case may be, out of the loop in some cases … and several such cases are in place at this very moment.

However, I must point out that countries whose leadership is mistrusted do still receive relevant advice on such matters via a special committee formed for the unified safeguarding of the planet.   A committee that includes political leaders from countries around your planet that we can trust, alongside several professional men and women, both civilian and military, who do not see the need to advise their individual commanders-in-chief of the comings and goings of every minute of their day if they are not truly interested in protecting their own people – nor do they see the need to expand on details concerning the complete work manifest for some reputedly low-key departments that they are in charge of.   This committee works independently of their own parliaments and departments to analyse and come up with plans to thwart an incoming problem in a manner similar to your department in London.   The things that your department has handled over the years are certainly of the standard of tasks undertaken by the Guardian Angels, as we like to call ourselves,”   Arkerious said with a slight embarrassment to his huge smile.   “I am afraid that I became slightly indulgent with my viewing of Earth’s television shows a few years ago when we decided to give the committee a name.   Fortunately reality television came along and weaned me of my gluttonous indulgence of science fiction and comedy shows, but the name has stuck.”

Johann gave Arkerious a quizzical look.   Arkerious, he felt, was becoming more human by the minute.  “You were saying something about my department?”

“Only that many of the things you and your department have done would have been carried out by the ‘Angels’ in most other countries, however your professionalism in these matters has an awesome record of success, and there was no need for us to interfere in something that you had the ability to complete.   All we did was observe and congratulate your Prime Minister on a job well done each time.   We would have liked to advise you personally, but we were not yet ready to make ourselves known to anybody outside of the group itself.   That time has now arrived and I would like to congratulate you on your very professional manner in handling many strange and delicate problems over the years without once making the public aware of your actions and preventing massive panic on the streets.”

Johann was both a bit shocked by Arkerious’s revelations and slightly embarrassed by the accolades.   “Thank you, Arkerious, your generous words are much appreciated, but would you mind clarifying something for me.   If the committee members are keeping their extracurricular activities from those working within their own department, how could they get the manpower to assist them without the workers purposefully or accidentally sharing the details of their activities with their friends or families, or even co-workers for that matter?”

“Because, my friend, their subordinates in these highly contentious duties are not human, they are highly skilled and perfectly designed androids that we have supplied the committee.”

“Androids!!!”  An open jawed Johann asked in complete surprise,   “Androids … and nobody knows they are working with something not quite human?   But that is impossible.   Surely somebody, sooner or later, becomes suspicious of their body language or something in their mannerisms such as unexpected reactions to some situations?”

But once again Arkerious, at least to Johann’s way of thinking, put on his oh-dear-you-still-have-a-lot-to-learn face, accompanied by the always present school teacher-come parent smile.  “Not with these androids.   They look, feel and sound like humans, including the odd face blemish and accents to match the area that they supposedly came from.   They can do virtually everything a human can do except, perhaps, have a baby … and our scientists are working on that.   The androids can, and do, anything and everything that a human appears to do … and that includes going to a male toilet, using the urinal and appearing to physically inject fluid into it, or giving a blood sample should it be required.   They know how to fight without being damaged if the need arises, how to avoid conflict when and where the occasion dictates it to be the better judgement, and how to run to or from a situation as is required at the time.   They all have the correct information held on their computer records, they all get paid regulation wages and their bank records all record normal expenditure.   All of the robots are married, albeit to another robot, and their marriage details are recorded in the appropriate government records.   No investigation would ever uncover any reason to suspect that they were not of human origin, other than an autopsy, which is most unlikely.   But if an ‘apparent’ death occurs we will know and we will immediately arrange for their transfer to a trusted hospital where the android will be housed until we can correct the situation.   Androids can’t die, however their return to work following their ‘death’ would raise a few eyebrows if it had been witnessed by civilians.   In this case the android will have some cosmetic changes to his or her face and body before being transferred to a new ‘identity’ for which they would be re-programmed, as, in due course, would the husband or wife, as the case may be, and a replacement android would be delivered to the vacant position to take the place of the ‘deceased’ android.  

Although androids can’t die, accidents and street killings do happen, and the androids can occasionally be damaged by accident, but there are always others on duty purely to cover these situations should they arise and the damaged androids are moved off the street as fast as possible.   And should you think that it would be hard to protect them twenty four seven, you have to remember that they are androids.   They don’t sleep and they do not need to socialise, so they are only accessible to harm for several hours per day as they travel to and from their place of employment.   So far the accidents have been extremely rare and we have no reason to believe there will be an increase in the near future.   And as far as the spoken word is concerned they have a response program installed that beggars belief.    Do you remember meeting Harry Johnston, the U.S. special investigator who visited your prime minister two years ago?” 

Johann needed no time to rack his brains to remember Harry Johnston – the man had left an indelible impression on him.   “Yes, I remember him well … a lovely man – for an American.” he responded with a smile,   “He helped me solve a problem I had been having with a strange case I had been working on … farm animals of all things.   Pigs, sheep, goats …they had been disappearing on a daily basis from several large farms at …”    Johann  paused for a moment as something clicked inside his mind … “Trenthamville, now that’s a name that keeps cropping up today.   If I remember correctly you mentioned it when you were telling me about the local portals … a rather strange coincidence, don’t you think?”

“Not really, “Arkerious replied without committal, “Life is always full of strange coincidences.   Please go on with your story.”

Johann was far from satisfied that it was a coincidence, but he saw no importance in pursuing the matter and continued his story as requested.  “Harry had suggested that it may have been a wolf and explained why.   As far as I knew the last wolf in the British Isles was killed hundreds of years ago, but I found Harry to be such a charming and informative person I listened to him never-the-less, and the following day found me out in the woods outside of the village of Trenthamville, much to my surprise, looking for wolf tracks … which we found.   That night we caught the wolf, again to my surprise … and surprises were the order for the night, for once the wolf was caught in the trap we had set for it, as we began lowering it to the ground to cage it, the air suddenly buzzed with lightning and thunder, and the wolf, its green eyes blazing, its long jaw partly open, saliva dripping out of its mouth and from behind the exposed sharp fangs there were short, but never-the-less fear-provoking, growls emitting … when, voila!   A crash of thunder and the wolf suddenly disappeared from sight in a ball of smoke.   And when the smoke evaporated all that was left in the rope trap was an owl … a huge, dark grey feathered, bird that stared menacingly at us with exactly the same blazing green eyes that the wolf had displayed.   But it was more than just an owl … it was an Eurasian eagle-owl; a large, extremely dangerous predator whose species had begun to migrate from Northern Europe over the past few years after a ten thousand year absence from Britain.   The massive bird with its two metre wing span unexpectedly placed its long talons on two different parts of the rope and at the same time its huge wings began to flap with an unbelievable speed and before we were able to understand what happening the netting was ripped apart and the bird was unexpectedly freed.   But instead of flying away the bird appeared to almost hover in the air as it rose slowly, ever so slowly upwards.   So slowly one did not realise that it had risen so high … until its claws suddenly snapped open to full span, its legs stretched to full length, and it began screaming down at a rate of knots, its talons … its sharp, lethal, weapons aiming straight for my face and neck.   These birds have the power and strength to kill young deer so I had no chance of surviving an attack to my face; perhaps not even my life was safe.   The bird was coming down at roughly the same speed my blood pressure was rising  … then everything became a blur.  From somewhere unseen I heard an all mighty thump , felt a sharp pain, then collapsed to the ground.  

When I came around Harry was kneeling at my side dabbing water from a bottle on my head with a handkerchief, cleaning away the blood that was still slowly seeping from a cut where a talon had made the faintest of impressions into my scalp.  

We had taken an official photographer with us to video record our findings for our records, so later, when I had recovered enough to see and think clearly, I watched the video, and seeing it in this format I found it to just as horrifying as it had seemed at the time it had happened.   But what made me be forever grateful for Harry’s presence at the time was what took place as I was passing out.   Something I was not aware of until I viewed the video.   As the bird flew down, talons stretched wide open, my face its target, I saw Harry, who was standing behind me, smoothly bend down and pick up a rather thick branch that lay at his feet, and seemingly in the one movement, return to an upright position behind me and swung the branch across the top of my head just as the talons were about to strike.   Harry hit the bird with so much force it actually split the bird wide open as its now deceased body flew sideways through the air before smashing into a nearby tree.  And as it hit the tree a minute flash of light and a barely audible sound of thunder was heard … and all that was left of the bird was a few smouldering feathers.   Yes, I most certainly remember Harry Johnston.   He saved my life.”

Arkerious nodded his head at the conclusion to Johann’s story, but looked at him in such a way that he knew that Arkerious wanted something more from him, but he had no idea what.

Arkerious cocked one eye which Johann assumed meant for him to get a move on with something, but he still had no comprehension of what was wanted from him.

Arkerious’s face was smiling, but his head was slowly shaking from one side to the other.   Johann was becoming tired of playing this game and was about to say so, when a tiny light came on somewhere in the dark of his confused mind.  Then a look of incredibility crossed over his face.   “Are you saying Harry was an android?” he asked disbelievingly,   “No way, I mean that, Arkerious, there is no way that Harry was anything but human.   He had scars on his face and arms as a result of …”   But the words wouldn’t come to him no matter how hard he pushed the buttons in his head.

“As a result of what, Johann?”

“I don’t remember … an accident?   Yes … no …oh, I don’t know.  Does it matter?”

“You don’t know because he never told you.   These androids can implant a thought into your head that does not actually exist.   You asked him about the scars and he replied ‘Oh, it was nothing.’ and your mind accepted that as a reasonable answer so you moved on with the conversation.  You accepted because he had placed a thought into your head that convinced you that he had told you more.”

“No, that can’t be right.   I know he told me what had happened.   It’s just slipped my mind for a second, it’ll come back.”

“Johann, the fact that there are androids working for a secret committee that attempts to keep the world safe is not the problem that I can see.   I know the capabilities of the androids.   My brother Guardians made them for the committee.   The problem that I can see is that you are still having difficulty in accepting the unacceptable as it exists in your mind.

We are very quickly running out of time for your lessons – and please remember what the lessons are all about – Dealing with Rangor.   You will have to learn to be fully accepting of what your mind currently thinks of as impossibleis, often as not, totally possible … if you wish to help in the fight… and survive.”

Johann’s face looked pitiful as his eyes avoided Arkerious’s gaze, and inside his heart and soul he felt as he looked.   He knew Arkerious was right, but it seemed like every few minute’s fate threw out another unbelievable challenge to absorb new, unrealistic, information at him.   He badly needed time to reflect on what he was learning, but he knew that time was not on his side – his lessons would continue for ages and it was going to push more and more mind-boggling information down his throat.  As far as Johann knew, the brain of mankind only used a relatively small area – today he felt his mind was so full any thing new would begin to trickle out of his nose and ears … it would be incapable of holding much more.   He could only hope that his brain would be capable of understanding all of what he was being told as he rested between the time that he returned home, and the battles he was to be involved with began.

“Perhaps you are right,” Arkerious replied to the unspoken thought, “Perhaps rest time will help the brain to believe.   In the meantime I am going to use a few seconds of our precious little time together to take you back in time to see that I am telling you the truth.   Perhaps when your brain is faced with the facts it may stop its continuous denials based on the fact that it does not want to believe what it knows to be the truth – simply because the real truth goes against the grain of knowledge gained by a lifetime of denials of the existence of things not understood.

***

Before Johann could reply the room began to spin in his head and he suddenly found himself in the prime minister’s office in Downing Street, and in the room was the Prime Minister, Harry Johnston … and standing beside Harry Johnston was another version of himself!

In his world inside Arkerious’s mind Johann knew he could move easily within the confines of the room, see and hear anything without anybody being aware of his presence, but his mind was uncertain about being in the same room as himself.   It felt unnatural and it made him feel uneasy, but when Arkerious advised him that he had only a second or two to move closer to his other self – or live forever in the uncertainty of the truth, he had no choice but to move forward. 

But standing so close to his other self in order to ensure that he heard every word spoken by both himself and Harry Johnston began affecting Johann in ways he never expected.   Both he and his other self both began to quiver slightly – as if they were being firmly poked and pushed in the chest and stomach and their arms by invisible fingers, their disposition immediately noted by both the Prime Minister and Harry Johnston, as it was by Arkerious who still stood at Johann’s side on another world, in a different time.

***

“Are you alright, Johann?” The prime minister asked worriedly.

***

“Are you alright, Johann?” Arkerious asked worriedly.

***

“Yes, I am fine.”   The two Johanns replied simultaneously to their respective parties, but the strange sparks that were beginning to emit from both of the Johanns was proving difficult to dismiss.

***

In real life in the past, both the prime minister and Harry Johnston looked at Johann’s predicament with great concern, but had no idea what to do.   Johann didn’t seem to be injured or inconvenienced in any way, but the continuous array of sparks that flew off his still twitching body did not appear to be natural in any way possible.

***

While on another planet, in another time, Arkerious began to asses the situation.   “Perhaps … perhaps it is a paradox?”   Arkerious concluded with uncertainty “I am unsure – this has never happened before.”

“Should we pull back?”   Johann asked in a slightly apprehensive voice as a flameless smoke began emitting around the bodies of him and his past self.

“No … I think I know what is happening.”   Arkerious replied as he began to close his eyes tightly,   “Do not be concerned.   I will fix the problem.”

***

In the office of the Prime Minister’s residence at ten Downing Street, Harry Johnston’s eyes unexpectedly froze, as if he was in deep, deep thought.    Seconds passed without any movement of his eyes or his body – then  suddenly his eyes sprung wide open and almost immediately  the smoke and sparks disappeared from the two Johann. P. Biggs … and Harry began to speak.

“Do they cause you dismay or simply intrigue you?”   Harry asked of Johann.

“I am sorry?”   Johann replied, his tone indicating his lack of understanding.

“My scars,” Harry replied quietly, “I thought you were staring at them.”

“Was I?    Oh my god, I am so sorry.   I had no idea that I was.   I never meant to appear to be.   Please forgive me.”

“No problem,” Harry smiled, “my mistake.”

However, as a result of Harry’s ‘mistake’, Johann found his attention immediately drawn to the strange welts that appeared on Harry’s body – instantly becoming intrigued by their almost artistic appearance.   On the neck the pinkish pattern of raised and stitched skin so resembled a monkey Johann was tempted to pat it, while the pattern on the back of Harry’s hand that held  the glass from which he was drinking from appeared as a scorpion.   Though most definitely scars created by an accident of some  kind, they never-the-less had a strange resemblance to tattoos – only without the darkness of the ink.  The scars mesmerised Johann as his mind became intrigued about the mystery of nature.   The scars were big enough, and exposed enough to make even the hardest of men to be self-loathing or, at the very least, constantly self-conscious about his appearance in public – yet the shape of the two creatures; the monkey and the scorpion, displayed nothing hideous, instead they created an illusion of well designed skin art.   They  were not horrendous to the eyes – they were, instead, appeasing.   But soon Johann found himself becoming increasingly embarrassed as he began to fully realise what he was doing.

“Sorry … didn’t mean to stare.   They look almost beautiful.   Did they hurt much … when they happened … I mean … oh god, what is the matter with me?   I am rambling and staring  and completely forgetting my manners.  Please forgive me.”

Without removing the smile from his face, Harry looked deep into Johann’s eyes … and blinked twice before speaking.   Johann felt, for some unknown reason, that the blinking had been forced rather than a natural event, but as he could think of no reason why anybody would force themselves to blink he decided that he must have been imaging hings and dismissed it from his mind.  “It is alright, Johann.   They were just an accident,” Harry said almost immediately after the second blink,  Almost as in verification of  Johann’s decision,   “Forget about them.   Drink?”

“Yes please.   Scotch would be fine.   So how do you like Britain so far, Harry?”

***

“Do you believe me now, Johann?”   Arkerious asked, seemingly rather impatiently.

“Yes … though I still find it hard to believe that Harry is an android.   He was so convincing as an ordinary person, with charisma beyond belief.   But you were right – he told me not to worry about the scars and it would appear that I did dismiss it from my mind almost immediately.   But come to think of it … why did he have the scars if he was an android?    And was it purely co-incidental that they looked like a monkey and a scorpion?”

“In answer to your first question Harry had an accident involving hot water and it was seen by outsiders so we took the risk and had him hospitalised while we did surgery on the skin –  and sent him back to work once sufficient time had elapsed to make it all appear plausible to the witnesses who had seen the accident as it happened.”

“And the shape of the scars?”   Johann  insisted. 

“Johann, I think that perhaps I have shown you too much.   Your imagination is getting the better of you.    Now … I am going to lock that last thought about Harry instructing you to forget about the scars into your memory banks so it will remain there and over-ride any later attempts by your mind to counteract it.”

“Why?”   Johann asked, failing to understand Arkerious’s reasoning.   After all, he had just witnessed the truth, hadn’t he?’ he wondered,   ‘So why go to all this trouble?’

“To prevent your mind from forgetting it once time catches up with you – and it won’t be very long in arriving.”  Arkerious replied.

“God, I really have to remember our minds are linked.   Sorry, you have lost me once again I am afraid.”

“What you just saw was fairly close to the events that had taken place the first time.   However there were a couple of new events that took place, which I will explain in detail in a minute, but first let us just deal with the time-zone and its impact on your future – which is right now.   You were told something similar to what was said the first time, albeit with a few different words bandied about.   This is effectively a change in a time-zone that is about to become a fixed point in time which means that the events that took place in the new time-zone are now reality, but it takes several minutes for the future to become fully reconstructed and catch up on the new past, and so it is with the changes to your memory.   Although you have just witnessed a statement for the second time and now realise that what your mind thought was a fact, was not a fact – when your new memory of the event arrives from the past it will automatically implant the new sequence of events into your mind, and you will still accept the thought that Harry told you something about the scars.   When, in point of fact, he didn’t.   What I have done is to record the scene as you saw it from here just now, in parallel with the new version of events that will arrive in your memory any second now.   You won’t feel anything different happening, but whenever something triggers off a memory about Harry Johnston you will automatically see what you saw from here today, as you saw it from here, not as you had thought it happened.   In other words, instead of your mind simply going back to the time when you met Harry for the first time, you will find your mind revisiting the last few minutes you spent here time-travelling back to your own past.   Now that will test your capabilities of absorbing new information, my friend.”

“You are dead right there, Arkerious.” Johann replied, shaking his head for the umpteenth time that day.   “Perhaps it may be easier to understand when you tell me about the other events?”

“Perhaps it may,”   Arkerious agreed,   “Several things happened just now that were not part of the original event, including our visit, but the past and the present are all inter-linked.   The conversation that took place between yourself and Harry were similar, but there were slightly different words used; delivered by alternative parties, and in a different sequence from the first time.   In other words you and Harry had the same conversation as the last time, but due to circumstances you each managed to say and do things that the other had done the first time.

This in itself would have only caused a minor change to the time-zone.   The memories of those present would now be updated with the new words and  sequence of the conversation that took place at the second meeting, but the words and actions would have caused no problem with the future because no physical action had taken place during that particular time-zone, nor were any in-the-future instructions given or deleted that could affect the future.   But there would, never-the-less, still have been a fixed point time-zone change because time itself had been compromised, unfortunately mainly by Harry and I.

“How?”

“Although you could not see me, I also was in the room.   The Prime Minister was aware that I was there, Harry was aware, but you were not.   I was there because I had brought Harry to Downing Street.   You were there at my request so I could observe your reaction to meeting Harry.   I had considered you to be more than a perfect choice to expose Harry’s humanity as a fraud should we have got something wrong … and Harry passed our test with flying colours, I am pleased to say.   However, I have told you that although we cannot be seen or heard by people in the room we can occasionally be sensed by someone or something … and Harry was such a something.

As our minds entered the room Harry’s senses kicked into gear, however this was a situation that he had not been programmed for and he automatically connected with my ‘on Earth’ version for guidance.  

Unfortunately, because my mind, the one stationed in this body here on this planet, was also in the room on Earth when Harry output his enquiry, the power he initiated in asking advice from my other self also digressed to me on both worlds.   Now, at this point, you need to try to understand that when using telepathy to do a link up with somebody it is pure power that allows the communication to travel backwards and forwards.   Something similar to speakers connected to an audio system which requires an electrical charge running through the wires from the audio device to receive the sound and amplify it.   When I am communicating with my own kind the power output is far greater than with an outsider.   Receiving it twice in the one surge increases the input and output by a fair amount and because the initial relay between my two minds was not a controlled attempt to connect, and Harry’s programming was in conflict because he had somehow connected to the two of us and had no programming for such an event, meant he had no way of calculating what to do.   The power that was charging its way through our combined minds was becoming too powerful to retain which is why both you and your past version appeared to emit smoke and sparks.   They weren’t coming from the two of you … they were being transmitted to you both from the two versions of myself and Harry.   Something akin to a fire breaking out in a room and the sparks being blown around by the incoming wind from an open window, only the fire itself, in this case, appeared to be invisible.   The sparks were being directed to you, and your past you, only because the combustion was coming from me; me and my other half along with Harry, that is.    As I worked out exactly what was occurring I made contact with both my other half and Harry and explained what had to be done in order to settle things down a bit.    That is why Harry led you into the conversation regarding the scars … to try and bring the situation back to normal.  All is well now.   History has changed slightly, but it was not a change of event that will have any affect on us, thankfully.”

“Clear as mud,”   Johann grumbled, however the extremely worried look on Arkerious’s face caused him retract the statement and confess he had been only joking.   “Understood everything you said.”   He said with a huge grin,   “Do I need to know anything more about the committee, or can we move on to something a little bit easier to understand and give my head a chance to clear?”

“Unfortunately, the committee is something that it is imperative that you fully understand.   There are several groups across the world that do exactly what you do, though perhaps not quite so efficiently, but they never-the-less do their bit to protect the planet.   The purpose of the committee is not to take over the responsibilities of these minor groups, but to support them.   However all individual groups have a limit on their resources for one reason or another.   The committee has access to a far greater limit of funds and manpower, but they use their resources frugally and fruitfully, only interfering when it is deemed absolutely necessary.   Remember, countries such as yours are already working on plans to restrict an attack by Rangor to the barest of damage to your world should Joseph fail, and here it is done with the backing of your political leaders.    You do not need to wait until America reincarnates John Wayne.  You and your allies, including those working under cover without the correct approval, will succeed … I am certain of it, my friend.   And now you know that there is an even greater resource backing you.”

“You speak with the heart and soul of a great motivator,” Arkerious, “You didn’t perchance meet up with Churchill during the dark days, did you?”

“I have met Winston.”   Arkerious replied, smiling softly.

“And?”

“And what, my friend?”

“Did you help him write his speeches?”

“What history tells you about the great man’s accomplishments should be the facts … and the facts should tell the truth.”

Johann smiled as he spoke, “That’s not what I asked,  Arkerious.   Can’t you give me a clue at least, just to satisfy my curiosity?”

Arkerious shook his head as if in dismay with his student, but replied never-the-less.   “We were friends, Winston and I, and he often asked my advice on certain things.   Perhaps I may have suggested a line or two, but I really can’t be certain that he used them.”

Johann also shook his head, but in his case it was more frustration than dismay.   Changing tact he swung his attention back to the observers.   “These observers of yours, do they meet at secret locations behind locked doors at midnight to discuss their findings?    All cloak and dagger stuff?”    Johann asked with a more than slightly facetious tone as his mind began to realise just how much he did not know about what Arkerious had been telling him for the past few hours.   As far as he had known, in all things dark and unexplained that threatened the world, or at the very least, Great Britain, he was the unofficial commander-in-chief of British alien intelligence, now Johann began to wonder how much more was withheld from him in these circumstances … and he wondered why?”

“Because, my friend, I did not want you to know.”  Arkerious replied and Johann, momentarily again forgetting the link they had to each other’s minds, almost fell backwards in surprise at the reply to the unspoken question.

“In answer to your first question the answer is no.   Observers, in most instances, work alone, occasionally in groups of two or three, but that usually only happens in family or closely related groups.  That makes it a lot safer and easier for them as there is no chance of them revealing the names of any other observer.   But in order for you to understand the answer to the question you thought that you had hidden in your mind you must really begin to take in what you are seeing and hearing for the first time about Rangor – and the other life forms I have been telling you about.   The battles that Joseph undertakes are not a simple matter to bring to a close which is why they continued for some time before the final battle took place.   In fact many of them will be physically carried out by Rangor’s cronies rather than the proxie itself, but as long as he continues to win each round we are safe.   However, the battles will go on for a longer period of time than I am willing to confide to you at the present moment, because it will affect your performance as much as Joseph’s if you know too much about what the future holds.   What I am telling and showing you now will help you in many ways in the future … as long as Joseph keeps doing his part.   Your job at the moment, though, is to learn how and why things exist in worlds that are not similar to yours.   You have to learn to believe that what you think to be unreal – can be real.   The more that you believe that the unbelievable is actually happening, the more you will learn to believe in and use your own abilities to defeat the unbelievable … or, at the very least, use the acceptance of those disbelieving  things you come across to your advantage – not let them take over your mind.   You will lose the game, perhaps your life, if you do let them take control.

Now, as to why secrets have been held from you by those you feel should have confided in you.   I really did not believe that you would have been able to do your job effectively had you been aware that some of the almost beyond belief information you were given as gospel by the various prime ministers you have dealt with over time, came from a cook or a caterer or a hotel manager in the country … and not a spy or a secret service agent.   I am quite certain you would have found their reports to be incredulously challenging to swallow … after all, you worked with highly trained professional investigators and experts did you not; agents with high intelligence and skill well beyond the norm.”

“Your observers are all cooks and caterers?”  Johann asked, blushing slightly, not so much at the revelation of the trades of some of the prime minister’s sources, but at the unsubtle reminder from Arkerious that his mind was still linked to his, as he remembered his own thoughts in regard to Joseph’s capabilities.

“No, Johann, that was just a flippant suggestion to help you understand that for all sake and purposes that they appear to be everyday people in everyday backgrounds, which they are – they’re not trained specialists.   What they have in common are two things that are absolutely necessary for them to play the roles that they do.   The first is that they are knowingly telepathic.   This is imperative to their being selected.   Everybody on Earth has the power of telepathy locked away within themselves, but very few have the common sense to accept it as a wonderful communicating device and the knowledge on how to utilize it.   Simply being telepathic, however, is of no use to us if the holders are not knowingly telepaths – or have a problem with using it.”

“What do you mean by “knowingly telepathic?”  Johann asked in a mixture of curiosity and confusion.

“On Earth, fifty thousand and more years ago, before man learnt to walk completely upright, before his throat grew longer, before his mouth grew smaller and his brain began to enlarge he could not talk with his tongue.   He used his mind to communicate with other developing humans.   Human beings are given many senses to keep them safe when they are born and are always aware of them, utilising them now as they have done since the first day that they were created.   All, that is, but one … the ability to communicate with each other using the mind.   It is unique in the scheme of things because it is still a sense inside every human being on your planet, yet because they have an alternative way of communicating the majority of your planet refuses to use it, partly because, as a race, they have forgotten they have it … and, ironically, when they do use it is, usually by accident, they rarely acknowledge the event even to themselves.   They normally either make a joke about being telepathic, or turn off any thought that contributes to the impossible; that they could have really been inside somebody else’s mind.    The term knowingly telepathic refers to somebody who has discovered their ability to communicate with, or to listen to, others – and have learnt how to use it with care, courtesy … and without fear.

“Well I don’t have telepathic ability”   Johann stated adamantly, “of that I am absolutely certain.   And I don’t know anybody that is – besides you that is.” 

“Are you certain, Johann?”    Arkerious asked.

“I most certainly am.”   Johann replied defiantly,   “I would certainly know it if I had that advantage.”

“Let me show you something, Johann.   I wish to prove you wrong.   Would you be willing to undertake a small test?

Johann smiled, but it was not a joyous smile,   “Yes, it would give me great pleasure to prove you wrong for a change.”

“Alright, the test we are about to do is simple.   At no stage are you to do anything but look towards my face and answer my questions.   I am not going to hypnotise you, or use some ancient spell to make you believe that I am correct.   It is simply to ensure me that you are fully concentrating on what I ask of you through each step.   Can you do that – keep your eyes locked on my face and answer my questions?”

A cynical smile still covered Johann’s face as he agreed to the request that Arkerious had made, but inwardly knowing that he was already regretting his decision.   Johann was beginning to feel the strain of the events of the day; feeling somewhat antagonised from the stress his mind was under as he tried desperately to force himself to relax, but the day was beginning to take its toll.

“Place your fingers on my lips and gently hold them tight.”   Arkerious requested.

Somewhat surprised by the request Arkerious had made, Johann winced, but never the less did what he had been requested to do and placed a finger and thumb on Arkerious’s lips and closed them as tight as he dared, and as his fingers made contact with the lips a cold shiver ran down his spine.

“Are you happy that they are closed, Johann?”

“Yes.”   Johann replied without thinking, his eyes focused on Arkerious as promised, but his mind was feeling uncomfortable as to what it was that he was doing and busy wondering why he had agreed to this strange test which did nothing for his current demur feelings.  “I hope that I am not squeezing them too tight.”

“No, it is just fine,”   Arkerious replied, a knowing smile appearing across his face which bemused Johann who immediately decided that his mentor was displaying a rather smug attitude towards him and he had no idea why, but in his current state of paranoia it did little to calm him.   “Now I am going to do the same to you, my friend,” Arkerious continued, his lips still firmly held together by Johann’s fingers,   “Please let me know should I hold them too tight.   Ready?”

Uncertain just what Arkerious was up to Johann stated that he was, but the tone in his voice expressed his trepidation as Arkerious’s fingers gripped his lips.   And the touching of fingers to lips again sent a cold shiver down his spine.

“Not too tight?”   Arkerious asked.

“No.”   Johann replied irritably.   He had begun to feel tired, cranky and brainwashed over the past hour or so, and now Arkerious was adding embarrassment to the list as well, or at least that was the reaction he was having with the touching of Arkerious’s lips – and frustration was ruling the actuality of the experiment itself. 

“Are you ready for the test?”

“I am as ready as I will ever be.”   Johann replied with a sigh as he still wondered what was going on – especially as the smile on Arkerious’s face seemed to grow larger by the moment.

“Alright … here we go.   They may sound like silly questions, but please simply answer them as if you were filling out a form at a hospital or something.   What is your name?”

“Johann. P. Biggs”

“And what planet are you from?”

“Earth.”

“Are you keeping your eyes focused on me as I speak?”

“Of course I am.   You can see that, can’t you?   Johann replied, barely restraining his exasperation with the inane questions Arkerious asked.  ‘How can any of these questions prove that I can communicate with my mind?’ he asked himself.

“And are your or my lips moving?”  Arkerious continued as if unaware of Johann’s thoughts.

“No!”   Johann thundered,   “Will this take much longer?   I am beginning to get a headache.”

“This won’t take much more time, Johann.   Please relax … only two questions to go.”

“Sorry.”   Johann mumbled softly as he immediately regretted his exposing his frustration.

“That is alright, Johann.    Now the second last question.    What are you doing at this very moment?”

“I am talking to you.”

“And are our lips moving as we talk?”

“Yes, of course they are … what are you …blind?”   Johann snapped as his voice began stating irrefutable facts as he saw them automatically, then suddenly changed his reply, “No, we can’t because we are holding each other lips.  Trick question was it?   Very funny.   Is that the last question because my lips are getting a bit sore, and I feel a little uncomfortable holding yours for so long.”

“Almost, Johann, but just before you do, and I certainly do realise that your mind has been consumed by the confusion I placed on it by this seemingly strange request, especially when I did so realising the strain that is on your mind at the moment.   Certainly not a good time for you to be able to give your full attention to the task at hand while your mind is so full of aggression.   But please confirm one last thing for me.   We are talking at the moment, are we not?”

“Yes.”  Johann roared.   The tone in Johann’s voice clearly indicated snapping point had arrived, but Arkerious continued to ignore it.

“How can we be talking if we are each holding the other’s mouths closed shut?”

“Well …” Johann began, his voice becoming more than a little aggressive, his waving free arm amplifying his emotions, “because we … we … we are, that’s how.”   But he was forced into silence when his mind began to analyse the question and his own attempt at answering it more fully – and was unable to conjure up a satisfactory response even to himself – then the truth hit home   “My god!” He exclaimed, but further words failed him, instead Johann stood dumbfounded, staring at Arkerious, still holding his lips, but now facing the truth.

“You see, Johann … you do have telepathy.    All earthlings are born with it as they are with their other senses.   They just don’t want to accept it.   They will simply joke about it on the odd occasion that it happens to them and then dismiss the incident from their mind.    How many times have you heard somebody say that they were just thinking about an old friend, or a long, lost relative, when suddenly the phone rang or a letter arrived out of the blue and it was the person that they were just thinking about that had rung, or had posted the letter.   That is not co-incidence; it is uncontrolled telepathy … a serendipitous memory opening by one party that has temporarily reconnected old acquaintances.    A sudden unknown burst of power without the user even realising they have used an inbuilt sense.   The people we seek as observers need to know they have telepathic powers – and they need to know how to use it.   We have a transmitter/receiver beacon here on Garocia which has a signal that spans the width and breadth of the universes.   We have implanted an image of the beacon inside the memory of our observers so they can hone in on the image whenever they wish to communicate with us, something like you use an app for internet connection on your tablet or phone.   Should we need to make contact with any one of them, we can either reverse the sequence by honing into the image in their mind, or visit them in person, which is much more preferable and personal way for us to do things of this nature.                 

“I am extremely apologetic for my manners, Arkerious, my behaviour was abominable – pathetic – below comprehension.” Johann said quietly once he had regained his composure enough to feel comfortable talking again.  “I am truly sorry.   I am afraid I am suffering from a bit of information overload at the moment and it is aggravating me just a little … actually it is aggravating me a whole lot to be honest.   I found the sudden realisation of the lack of knowledge I have of so many things belittles me slightly – and I felt my ego was becoming too bruised for my liking.   However, I also feel that I am beginning to fully understand the importance of the whole Rangor situation.   Things are beginning to fall into place in my mind, and it is slowly making things a lot easier for my brain, I can assure you, but your experiment threatened to send me over the edge.   I wasn’t expecting to find I am telepathic.   I didn’t want to be telepathic.   It would just have added one more notch to the things that I did not know.   And while you were proving me wrong, not for one moment, not until you finally made me realise that I was using my mind to talk to you, did I realise that I hadn’t being using my tongue.  I think that I was so angry I simply spat out the words without any thought that the restrictions on my mouth would have made my words extremely incomprehensible.

I understood what you said about humans denying the existence of telepathy, and I must admit that I am just as guilty as anybody else in refuting the possibility of such a seemingly unnatural thing to exist.   I have participated in scenarios such as you described, and I, like most humans, put it down to a strange co-incidence.   This revelation has really blown my mind and it will take me some time to come to grips with it, but I will – because some events from my past are suddenly making sense.   Again, please accept my sincerest apologies.”

“You have nothing to apologise for, Johann.   I knew the strain was almost destroying you and it was only your inner strength and determination that saved you from collapsing completely.   You still forget at times that our minds are linked and I can not only hear the things that you think – I can also feel the pain and frustration that you feel.   However it is imperative that you know that you have this asset – and know how and when to use it.   Your mind should accept it now, and we will guide you how to use it.   From this point on you should concentrate on accepting the new things that you learn about life and yourself.   Put your mind into a thought pattern that you are going to a new school and you are attending lessons that are teaching you the true facts in an attempt to clear your mind of the incorrect information that it holds.   And accept what you are told, don’t question it or dispute it.   Time will prove the truth of what I say now.

However, in the mean time, I mentioned earlier that there were two things we require from an observer.   The other mandatory requirement for an observer is something much more singular in nature, for it is not a gift available to everybody.

They must also have physic abilities; the power to see the future or to be able to sense danger early.   That is an essential requirement.   In fact it may very well be the only safeguard they have to survive in some situations.   The observers are brave people, people of both sexes who risk their lives to ensure the safety of their world.   However, you will find that the observers you will meet as we follow Joseph’s trail appear to be as normal as any member of the public that you will have ever met.   You would never point them out in a crowd as being potential saviours of the planet, yet that is what they are.   They are all aware of Rangor’s existence, and even though they have never seen him, all of them can sense him, or at least his proxy, not only when he arrives, but occasionally when he is on his way.   So you can see how important they are to us in our mission.”

“Could it be that you want me as an observer?”   Johann asked facetiously in an excited school-boy manner.   “Is that why you are training me?   Are you going to give me a pair of binoculars and a trench coat and send me out on the streets to use my physic powers to track down Rangor – then use my telepathic power to let you know when I have found him?   No, I doubt that I am physic.   I would have discovered that a long time ago should I have been, and put it to good use.”

“I am certain that you would have, Johann, but that is not the reason for our current meeting.   But do yourself a favour when you get back to Earth – look up the grey-line difference between instincts and psychic premonitions, Arkerious paused for a few seconds to allow his words to sink in, then continued.   “Now, with your permission, we will install the transmitter/receiver image in your mind and teach you how to use it, and use it we expect you will.   But the reason for having you on Garocia is much more complicated, Johann.  There is something that you really need to know about the reason for your being here, and why so much information is being given to you.   There is a reason why I hadn’t mentioned this to you when we first met at your Prime Minister’s residence, or even when we first arrived on Garocia, and that is because we think that the situation brought about by Rangor’s survival is placing the universe on the verge of creating a paradox … and we really don’t know how it will end.   We needed to see how you were coping with learning what we think is safe to tell you – before we proceeded with our plan.

“A paradox!  How?   Actually, no, don’t bother explaining.   I really don’t follow you in where you are heading.”

“No,”   Arkerious stated adamantly,  ignoring Johann’s comments.  “It may confuse you, or it may affront you – whichever, please hear me out fully before asking questions.   The majority of information that has been, and will be, given to you while you are on Garocia will be forgotten when you are returned to Earth.”   Johann looked at Arkerious both in disappointment and shock, and wondered why he had bothered telling him all that he had if he then was going to retract it from his mind, but Arkerious hushed him with a raised hand and continued.   “There will be the odd piece of information retained for use on a daily basis, if and when needed, but those memories will not alert you to today’s lessons; they will come when they are needed.  You will have no idea where you have been in the missing hours in your life, nor will you worry about the loss, but what you have seen and heard while you have been here will remain in your subconscious until it is time for you to use the information you have gathered.   I will join you in time; in the future, providing Joseph has not been defeated before that time, and as I re-enter your life – what has been stored away in your mind will slowly be released and this information will guide you in the action to take.”

“But what about the paradox?”    Johann asked feeling confused and frustrated simultaneously.   He wasn’t sure whether he should feel excited or frightened about his future, and Arkerious’s latest contribution had him feeling more perplexed than ever.  

“Ah!   The paradox!   A paradox is something that can really upset the apple cart – as your people would say … and this paradox is all about you, my friend.   And you must agree to what I am about to request of you before we go any further.   Your Prime Minister is aware of what I am telling you; of what I am about to ask of you, as are the members of the top secret committee I told you about earlier who have agreed to what I have proposed.  These members represent your entire world, and they do not make decisions lightly – they are making them without the permission and blessing of their own governments because, like in your own country’s parliamentary cabinet, there resides the opportunity for members of their own cabinets to reside with the devil, and in some case that opportunity has already been taken.   This committee has been involved in preventing events that have threatened world peace since the end of world war two, but it is so secret that the committee has to obtain a one hundred percent vote in the affirmative before an outsider is even told about the committee, never mind be allowed to join it.    Though it is a rare thing for one to be told and not invited, it has occurred in the past, and will probably happen again sometime in the future.   All potential committee members must be able to convince the current committee of their value to the committee and this is not done on a face to face interview, it is done by long and painstaking investigation by the members themselves.   So the potential member’s qualifications and their backgrounds must be impeccable.   Just to clarify things in your mind, potential new members do not apply for membership – they are sought out when necessary and are assumed to already have something necessary for the safety of the world.   Other than in times of extreme rarity the members are always the political leaders of their country, but that does not mean that every leader becomes a member, nor does it mean that an incoming leader is automatically nominated for membership.   If the potential leader of a country has not displayed the right credentials during their previous personal and political life, or their election campaign rhetoric leads the committee to consider the incoming leader to be a possible uncooperative or disruptive member at committee level – they will not be invited to join, nor will they be made aware of the existence of the committee.   But they will be told about the problems that the world is about to face and their response will be judged.   If they are found to be still adverse in nature to the committee’s current mindset on the problem at hand, as I said earlier, the information supplied to the incumbent is retracted almost as quickly as it had been given to them.

Which brings me to you, Johann … and I must warn you that you face the prospect of confusion in what I am about to say so please ask questions as I speak if you feel them necessary.   This decision may be the biggest decision that you will ever make, and if we get it wrong then the consequences will be insurmountable.”

“We!!!!   You are right, Arkerious, I am becoming confused.   If it is to be my decision how can we get it wrong?”

“It is a shared decision, my friend, between you and me because I was the one that suggested that you were the one that we needed.”

“Needed for what?”

“To join the committee.”

Me?   I am honoured to be offered a chance to mix with such illustrious company, Arkerious, but I thought the committee was mainly political leaders from unnamed countries.   I know you said that sometimes civilians were brought in,”   Johann said with a wry smile, “but why me?   I’m not going for parliament, nor am I somebody of importance.” 

“You underestimate yourself, Johann.  I mentioned earlier that special circumstances will sometimes prevent a newly elected political leader from being invited to join the committee.   It is not always the case that the seat is filled upon a country’s change of government; the seat is often left vacant until the political scene changes again in that country, however certain events warrant the inclusion of civilians to membership – and Rangor is such a special event.   Especially in view of the fact that we know that some senior members of the governments aligned to the committee members have been compromised – and the committee members that have this problem cannot obtain advice from anyone within their own government in regards to this problem – lest they too have been compromised.  It has come to a ‘who can be trusted’ situation for them.”

“Do you mean that proxy has made contact with the politicians?”

“It would seem so … which is where you fit into our plans, Johann.  Due to your current position; your record in similar situations; the respect that several prime ministers and their opposition leaders, both past and present, have for you, and the discreet work that you have done over the years, you were nominated as a special advisor to the committee and you were accepted unanimously.”

“I wouldn’t put anything that I have come up against in the past in the same category as Rangor,”   Johann objected, then something deep down jogged at his memory, “except … perhaps …once.   But even then I was more aware of what was happening, than actually being involved in it.   It was one of my men that discovered the imminent danger …,”   Johann paused for a minute as his mind once again today reflected on the loss of his friend,   “and it cost him his life.”

“Yes, I am aware of the proxies previous attempts.    I am sorry for your loss.   I know how much you respected your friend.  But there was nothing more that he could have done.   He was brave, the observers tried their best to help him, but he just wasn’t right for the job.   It will take somebody with special skills to defeat Rangor … somebody with skills that even he is unaware of at the moment; somebody very special.”

“Like Joseph, I suppose?”   Johann asked, the bitterness of his memories still burning in his head and spilling out onto his tongue.

Arkerious had a soft smile on his face as he spoke.   “I am sorry for the death of your friend.   His actions were courageous, but he had no chance to defeat the proxy.    Under the circumstances he did do a remarkable job, but in truth I also feel his life was wasted, because I very much doubt that Rangor was in a position to arrive on Earth.   As far as we were concerned the proxy was still attempting to recruit new helpers at that stage, and to be perfectly honest I don’t think that anybody on the planet could have done anything better at the time.   However, I am afraid that you will just have to learn that Joseph may be your only saviour.   Whatever Rangor’s idea to gain entry to your planet may be, history shows it is not far from fruition – that is how, when and why the battles between the proxy and Joseph began the first time.   And, as a result, we feel that Rangor may try and attack more frequently regardless of the cost it causes as a result of his failing to become involved in other activities that he should have dealt with in this time period and will now ignore.”

Johann allowed Arkerious’s words to sink in and do battle with his prejudices regarding Joseph, before conceding that he should reserve his thoughts about Joseph until he had seen him in action at least, if not in person … whenever that may be.

“Arkerious, if I can help in defeating Rangor by becoming a member of your select club I will do so willingly, but where does the paradox fit in to all this?”

“Thank you, Johann, but please hear me out first and then assure me that you do think that my plan, in your eyes, is safe enough before you commit yourself.    In the real past, which is currently the future, you, and a few other humans, will become deeply involved with Joseph and his battle with Rangor’s proxy.   Eventually the proxy is defeated and as a result Rangor dies and everybody lives happily ever after, as they say in the children’s books.   But Rangor has somehow managed to spoil the fairy tale ending and return to take up the battle once again, with the intention of defeating Joseph this time around – and in doing so he has changed the rules in order to change the future.  And it will not just be his future that will change as a result should he defeat Joseph – it might also be the end of civilisation on your planet because the proxy is so close to completing his task to allow Rangor access to Earth.   And should Rangor have found a back door that we don’t, or can’t, guard then we may not be able to stop him from attacking.    

Now we are of the opinion that Rangor has based his plan around their previous encounters because he thinks that Joseph will fight him exactly the same way as he did the first time that they met.   However we know for certain that Joseph defeated Rangor the first time by instinct rather than a set plan, and we expect that he will do so again and that will throw Rangor off balance initially.   But we also feel that Rangor may eventually wake up to this anomaly in his plans and rethink them … this means he may attack in a completely different way than on the previous encounter … in a manner not expected and defeat Joseph by selecting a time when Joseph is at his most vulnerable and his instincts are momentarily distracted.

Everything we have to offer, to plan for, to initiate, is purely speculative because, realistically, these events should not be taking place again.   Every little action, every death, every little piece of interference that happens from now on that did not happen the first time around may have an impact of the following battle – right up to the final battle.

However, regardless of what happens now, we cannot advise Joseph of any more detail in regards to what he must expect to face than what we gave the first time around, but we will not now know if the advice we gave back then is still pertinent, it could very well back-fire on all of us.

As I have told you many times over the past hours, as far as Joseph is concerned he knows nothing about what he is about to face.   Although he has already completed the task once, he has no idea that he is repeating everything.   For him this is his life as it moves forward.   It is us that have travelled back in time to monitor the events that are the footprints in his life.

However, one minor change to the events, including the receiving of information or advice not previously received, could create a ‘sliding door’ moment for Joseph as he travels forward.   Do you understand what a ‘sliding door’ moment is, Johann?”

“This time I think I do.”   Johann replied in a happier tone than had been the situation a few minutes earlier, “It is when a person makes a choice that affects their life, possibly forever.  A ‘Do I turn right or left choice.  Do I catch this train or the next one? moment in somebody’s life.   It presumes that our lives are foretold, but we have the opportunity to change our lives by changing our minds at the last moment and, therefore, put our life pattern, possibly irrevocably, out of sync.   Instead of meeting one’s soul-mate, the couple end up on the wrong trains and never meet, which of course changes things for a lot of people whose lives are also affected by the non-event.”

“That is right, Johann.  For us, an action that differs from the original past; an action that causes everything that did happen to no longer happen, or something to happen that didn’t happen – that could, no, let me rephrase that, would cause chaos for our cause.   Should something happen out of phase that affects Joseph’s continuation in the battles … something like saying no to something that he said yes to last time, or vice versa … suddenly deciding that he no longer wants to be involved in the battle.   The list of possibilities is endless.   It would not have been possible for this to happen in normal circumstances because Joseph saw it all out until the finish, it was all over, but now Rangor’s involvement in a change to time has made this scenario possible.   Everything is stating afresh.  Which means any change to actions, thoughts or movements this time around whilst in a key time zone, by any party directly involved in the battle, could change anything yet to eventuate – including the way Joseph acts and thinks.

   Joseph is not a DC comic type super power from another planet that has dedicated his life to battle crime and defend his country from anybody or anything that attempts to attack it.   He is an average thirty five year old who is about to make an impetuous decision; find himself in an impossible-to-believe situation; and adapt to it as if it had been a life time plan.   However any change that now occurs during a key time zone could change his thought pattern.    Everything that happened in the past, happened naturally, happened as it happened.  Now a change caused by Rangor, yourself or anybody else involved in a conflict could throw the whole game wide open because it would allow new elements into the mix – and that new mix could take things anywhere.

We need to prevent this type of situation from happening if we can.   The committee and I have agreed that the best plan is to do exactly what we are doing right now, have been doing for the past three hours, and that is taking you back to the past to witness the events as they happened, then put your new memories and knowledge to sleep until they are needed and use them to our advantage should the opportunity be there for the taking.   That may sound simple enough, but in doing so we risk a paradox happening.  

We need you to have the information that you have been made privy to today available to your mind as you witness the same scene unfold live in front of you in the future.   That way you will instantly recognise when some differences begin to infiltrate the scene allowing you to take whatever action may be necessary, including verbal warnings to Joseph.

But we can’t afford to have you openly knowing that you know such things in advance.   That would make you an instant liability to Rangor.   The first time that you met Joseph, you, and the other friends that helped him defeat Rangor, were reasonably safe from the creature, because he only considered all of you to simply be nuisances, as he did Joseph.   But this time, if you have the information that I am giving you at the moment lying loosely around inside your brain, and Rangor becomes aware of it, which is entirely possible, he will consider you to be a threat to his plans, or at least the information your mind retains will be.   There is every chance that all of your lives will be in danger as a result.   And should any one of you die before the battle ends, or even become badly injured, then there is every chance that Joseph will fail in his task … because he will worry more about the safety of his friends, than the world in general.

What I am proposing for the long term plan is to continue on with our lessons – then later I will interface with your mind to help your mind store today’s lessons appropriately, an action that may have a side effect that will cause some of your other memories to disappear for a while.   The effect is only temporary and those missing memories will return over time, however I cannot tell you exactly how long it will take for them to return.   The main memories that come from today’s lessons, however, will remain dormant for some time, for it will be some time before you meet Joseph in real life.

The reason that I need access to your mind is to program the information that you have obtained today so it will be ready and in sequence when it is required.  However many of the things you have, and will be, shown today do not include you, nor do you really need to have knowledge of the events themselves in order to help Joseph … in fact many of the events you witness today will already have eventuated by the time that you finally meet Joseph, and to make matters a little worse for you, you will not see the final battle take place today.   In fact it is extremely important that you have no memory of some events at all – and that definitely includes the final battle.  

You will, of course, albeit bit by bit, have your memory restored from the point when you first meet Joseph … from that point on you will need to know what took place in the battles the first time, in order to judge whether or not discrepancies are taking place when they recur.   But when your journey begins to take you screaming towards the final battle, the battle plans will most likely be made up on the journey, and even then you may not become privy to Joseph’s tactics.   Remember, the less memories that carry a plan – the less chance they have of divulging it.   Do not worry when this eventuates, every thing will be going to a plan – and plans often require secrets to fulfill their destiny.   It is imperative that your team have the advantage of surprise on your side as often as possible … even if that means that you also share in the surprise as it unfolds. 

And this is the main reason for everything you have seen today; and are yet to see.   For every piece of new information that has aggravated your senses as I force you to believe and accept things at face value, and not allow your automatic inner-need to understand what is happening interfere with your reaction, is helping you to react calmly to an event – not to fear what confronts you just because it appears to come from the realms of the twilight zone.  The more you can deal with the unexpected arrival of the unknown – the faster you can evaluate the situation and decide on the action required when it confronts you; the more you can ignore the sudden surprise and disbelief that enters your mind when something that your mind did truly not believe existed appears before your eyes – the easier you can evaluate the situation and take the appropriate action.  

You are not being taught to be prepared to face a giant scorpion with six of seven tails, or two headed vampires from Mars – you are being trained to accept to see things that could cause a more untrained man to have a heart attack on the spot and treat the situation as if it was simply some drunk wandering into your life who was trying to solicit money or cigarettes form you.   You are being trained to turn off your prejudices of the unknown and accept what you encounter as it truly is – ‘real … or nothing but a hallucination’.   For you will encounter both in your journey and you will have to determine which it is in an incredibly short space of time so you can deal with it the right way.   You will not have time to think of what you are seeing – other than as a force that will kill you if you show signs of indecision.   And kill you it will regardless if it appears as a beautiful young woman with a becoming smile and teeth that will rip your neck to pieces in a heartbeat, or a huge, ten foot long, saliva dripping centipede with releasable, poison tipped, spikes as sharp as razor blades covering its entire body.  

Appearances can be deceptive and what I have been … am … aiming to do is let you see the wide variety of things that Joseph faces, and how he handles the situation.   It is not to give a lesson on how to do battle in the Joseph Jacobson style – it is to teach you how to handle your mind when you are facing the mind-boggling.   Joseph was never taught how to confront a nightmare, but fortunately he soon became adapt at handling such an intrusion to his life by letting his instincts control the moment.   I am hoping that by your watching Joseph as he handles these situations you will recognise a way of overcoming whatever it is that is blocking your true ability to see danger for danger’s sake – not because it looks frightening or aggressive, but because its sole attention is to kill you regardless of its appearance.

For some reason that I cannot establish you are blocking something in your mind in this matter and I can only hope that whatever it is, it is obliterated by the time you meet up with Joseph.    But enough said.   Now you know why I am putting you through such a rigorous program.

I will also include the telepathic communication image in your brain while I am programming your mind for the future – and while I am in your mind I will explain to you how to use it – and that information will be stored under the same conditions as the lessons from today.   When it becomes necessary for me to communicate with you, should circumstances prevent me from visiting you in person, I will activate the beacon image in your mind.   The programming that I am placing inside your head is multi-fold; it is not only recorded in a brain that is similar to a fifty terabyte hard drive memory bank, it is programmed in such a manner that it will allow your brain to release just enough of today’s events to accept my presence in your mind without question when I contact you, and allow you to remember how to use your telepathy when required to communicate with me – again without question.   Now, speaking of questions, do you have any before you tell me your final decision?”

Despite finding his head still swimming in response to Arkerious’s proposal to turn his mind into some kind of human motherboard and become a member of what surely was Earth’s most secret and powerful committee, Johann,never-the-less, managed to ask a question.   “I may be programmed to accept voices in my head without question, but won’t I also be a bit concerned when you suddenly start screaming out information which I pass on to Joseph on how to deal with an alien, or one of his troops – as it is attacking, or something equally implausible to an average humans way of thinking?   And won’t that increase the chances of Rangor or the proxy becoming aware of the secrets in my head.”

“No, the way you will be programmed only your mind will, in a manner of speaking, automatically begin playing and viewing the original events that took place in each time zone you enter with Joseph as you will see them today.   Now, by that I mean only the mind will view the original scene, while you will only see what you see through your eyes.   You will have no idea what your mind is viewing, but your mind is also seeing what your eyes are seeing, and the minute that something is out of kilter your mind will advise you by making you see a flashback moment in conjunction with what you are currently seeing which you will have to interpret and act upon almost instantly.   Should this happen we expect your actions to be viewed by any interested third party, or perhaps the antagonists themselves, as purely an instinctive action, not a pre-warned moment.   This is another reason why it is imperative for your own safety that you are not sidetracked by what is attacking, in deferment to the fact that you are under attack.   There is no time for prejudices or fear.   You will need to take immediate action … and the correct action  simultaneously.

I will explain how it will work in a bit more depth.   Firstly, it will be some time before you actually trust Joseph, but it will be before you take arms with him in a manner of speaking.   What you see of the events that happen in Joseph’s life before you actually do work with him is to help you along the way.   I have already implanted a thought in your mind to help you begin this process.  This is why you asked Mary to do what she is currently doing.”

“I have been wondering about why I did that,”   Johann stated, visibly shaken by Arkerious’s revelation that he had been tampering with his mind … again,   “But mind you, at the time that his name unexpectedly popped up inside my head, I had no idea who he was, and I was more than surprised to find out that it had been me that had hired him in the first place, albeit through a third party many years ago.   To tell you the truth, I don’t remember hiring him, nor did I feel that I knew why he worked for me, which surprised me because I pride myself of knowing the name, status and social standing of every one of my employees in the various businesses that I control … and as you know I control a quite a few companies on behalf of the government.   I imagined that I must have decided to have him followed when I had realised that I had an employee of which I appeared to know absolutely nothing about, but why his name suddenly cropped up in my thoughts I had no idea about … until now that is.”

“You will see the benefits of your action in time, my friend, but at the moment I cannot reveal the reason for it … I am afraid that you will have to let time and nature take its course, but I can assure you that what you have initiated at my request is the beginning of the possibility of a paradox creating an impossible situation for all of us should it happen.   Just a further point on this information, you have set the wheels in action for future events, but you will forget this conversation completely once you return home.   However you will continue to accept the information that Mary provides you without question and absorb it, and actually request more of her in this matter, but you will still be uncertain about why you are going to all this trouble – assuming the reports would finally supply the answer to the unknown question that weighed on your mind.   Mind you, that too will eventually be forgotten, though the positives regarding Joseph from the report will leave an indelible image in your mind for forever and a day … and that positivity will be fully utilised in your eventual meeting with Joseph – although you won’t be aware of it at the time.”

So, in retrospect, Johann, I am going to implant instructions in your mind which will help you deal with things in the future.   I will make contact with you sometime in the future.   You will be returned to Earth in around twelve hours and when you arrive back on Earth you will have forgotten everything you have seen and nearly everything that we have discussed, but you will still remember some fragments of conversation which you will have no idea from whence they come from.   However you will not question yourself about your missing time, you will simply shrug it off as a result of too much work and too little sleep.  

And finally, you will travel towards your face-to-face meeting with Joseph in exactly the same time frame and manner as you did the first time – and when you meet Joseph for the first time you will have no idea about what the future will hold for either one of you.    Do you agree to this?   I will give you a few minutes to think about it, if you wish.  I am sorry about rushing you so early, but the committee is awaiting a reply as there are things that are needed to be done prior to swearing you in.”

“Such as?”   Joahnn asked out of interest.

“Purely bureaucracy gone mad.”  Arkeriouis replied with a laugh, “There is always paperwork to be done … you, of all people, should know that.”

Johann was uncertain if his teacher was being serious or simply in a playful mood, but whichever, he knew that it was a mute point.   Deep inside, Johann knew he would require months, perhaps years, to really consider his decision in this matter, and even then he knew that he may not be certain.   But he was aware that time was of the essence and nodded his head in agreement at Arkerious’s offer of a few moments thought time, closed his eyes and let his mind and memory roll back on the many strange and wild things he had witnessed over the past few hours, some fascinating …  and others were quite frightening.

*The Night of the Damned (VOL 2)      **THE LEGENDS OF ZARGON: The Final Chapter – 2018 (T.B.A.)

creature and cat on sill                                                                  PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 PT 4

BLOG INFORMATION / SUBSCRIPTION DETAILS

The preceding story, ‘The Night of the Darkness‘ (abridged version ©2016/17 -18),  by Tony Stewart, the first volume in the series ‘The Edge of Nightfall’, is available in a free to read or share (but not to reproduce) serialised blog version via wordpress, facebook and Tumblr for a limited time.   The blogs are output roughly every two weeks as each chapter is ADDED or RE-EDITED.  (Some delays may occasionally occur – as did this (New) episode.)   NB: NEW CHAPTERS:   The Night of the Darkness is a ‘completed book’ undergoing re-edit, however during the editing stage a (late) decision to include new chapter(s) will undoubtedly cause delays in blog publication and my sincerest apologies for these sporadic interruptions.   In justification, however, I believe these additional chapters are an essential addition to the books as they are both spoilers and a conditioner to future events, and their addition to the book at this stage is imperative as they provide a clearer understanding of past events, in order for the reader to fully accept and understand future events that occur throughout the first three or four books.

SUBSCRIPTIONS, PAST CHAPTERS AND CONTACT INFORMATION:

***SUBSCRIPTIONS***

To guarantee continuous reading of the story you can subscribe to wordpress or Tumblr.

Or you can request access to facebook, but please quote ‘short fat stubby finger stories blog request*’ on an accompanying e-mail to confirm your friend request, for verification purposes.   E-MAIL: tonystewart3@bigpond.com

PAST CHAPTERS

Press ‘HERE’ to go to ‘Episode 1‘ ***.

Or type ‘start here‘ * in the ‘wordpress’ search menu’ to go to Episode 1.***.

For all other episodes type in the episode number. eg: ‘episode 7’ on wordpress.

***NB1:   The books starts with  ‘HISTORICAL EVENT’ (Episode 1), followed by a ‘PREFACE’ (Episode 2).   THEN CHAPTER 1 (Episode 3).  

 CONTACT DETAILS

For further information please e-mail me at shortfatstubbyfingers@yahoo.com.au

Or (using GOOGLE*) go to my website (SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES) at

tonystewart3.com/shortfatstubbyfingers*

*GOOGLE will normally give you a choice between my blog and my web siteGoogle will list the word ‘wordpress’ in connection with the blog site and ‘short fat stubby fingers’ will be listed in the wording of Google’s offerings for the web site.   Other search engines will continually offer you a U.S.A. NASCAR driver and ignore the numerical ‘3’ at the end of my name.

Whether you became a new, or are a continuing, reader I sincerely hope you enjoy the story.   And please email me should you have any comments.

Regards, and happy reading

Tony S

SHOULD YOU HAVE PROBLEMS WITH THE AUTO E-MAIL AND WEBSITE LINKS PLEASE MANUALLY CONTACT ME AT tonystewart3@bigpond.com (thanks).

 

 

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, music catalogue, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | 1 Comment

YABBA DABBA DO … HAPPY NOO YEAR! HERE’S SOME WHINGES, GROANS, MOANS AND THINGS JUST FOR YOU JUST TO PUT A SMILE UPON YOUR DIAL

Here em de news!  Here em de news!  Comments, thoughts and predictions from yesterday, today and tomorrow.

HAPPY  NEW YEAR, EVERYBODY!   And this year is going to clean out the mess that has occurred over the past few years.   Why … it evens starts off with a clean slate.   Do you realise that the first day of the new year starts on the first day of the week – Monday the 1st of January, 2018! 

And now for the news from last month this month and next month along with some other equally inane rubbish.

Black Friday Sales!!!!

One more Americanism and we will probably wake up one day to find Donald Trump is our new president.  NB:  In case you missed the mass hype output by just about every major store and on-line shop in Australia at the end of November, it really doesn’t exist in Australia except in the devious minds of some advertising executives.   Officially ‘Black Friday’ (Sales) simply indicates the beginning of the U.S. Christmas season sales-wise.   Its name comes from the fact that it follows the public holiday of ‘Thanksgiving’ which is always held on the last Thursday of November … and as it leads the charge to Christmas it is expected to put retailers into the black – and out of the red.   It has been around in the U.S.A. since the late 19th century, so why Australia jumped on the bandwagon in 2017 (21st century) is anybody’s guess.  ps: semi-officially, it is classed as Boxing Day in advance by one Australian retail spokesman.

My question is, if they can’t keep prices down all year long, at least they could call the sales something quintessentially Australian and promote it as pre-christmas sales rather than associate it with something that is stuck in our minds as black cats or walking under ladders.   Or more importantly seeing it as day of luck, both bad and good.   Buying things on a black Friday almost guarantees problems with the purchase.

Warning!!!!  Warning!!!! Warning!!!!

Prince Charming accused of inappropriate behaviour.   A call for the banning of Sleeping Beauty’s autobiography as it is seen to give approval of the kiss that Prince Charming placed on her lips while she lay sound sleep.   Civil do-gooders have called for the ban due the kiss being given without her approval, and thus giving an inappropriate message to innocent young minds.

Better not let them see any LIFE SAVING programs either, lest they misread the results of the Kiss of Life.   Actually I can see the eventual possibility of somebody either laying charges or bringing on a law suit against the person who saved their life without their permission.   But then I do have an overactive imagination at times.

On the Buses:

 If you are thinking about getting a face lift and you regularly use public transport think twice before having a face reconstruction, or altering parts in that area because come 2019 (or perhaps earlier) Go Card will be activated by Photo Recognition.   God help your bank account if you have a doppelganger or two.

As I suspected:

There to greet me in their shiny cellophane wrappers, sitting proudly at the front entrance to a Coles supermarket store that I innocently wandered past in a local shopping centre today, the 30th of DECEMBER, 2017, was the very thing every shopper and child needed (not) to remind them of what was coming next now that Christmas had departed for another year.  

‘Australia Day? some of you scream out loudly remembering it is less than a month away, as thoughts of flags and thongs and  b.b.q’s and beaches and cricket delightfully run through your imaginative minds.  

‘Valentine’s Day? The romantics amongst you ask dreamily, their thoughts immediately turning to roses and chocolates and movies and sweet dinners – and full moon walks by the ocean and the rivers on the 14th of February.   “Ahhhh!, they collectively sighed, “a mere six weeks away, give or take a hug and a kiss.”

“We know!   We know!” Some extremely excited parents call out excitedly.   “School is back!   And it is only a month a way, give or take a teacher’s day”   But sadly their enthusiasm for their answer is quickly drowned out by the boos and jeers from the hundreds of school children they have foolishly brought to the shopping centre with them.   

However it matters not that they all got it wrong.

It was TRADITIONAL HOT CROSS BUNS for Easter that they had on display.  I would have thought they would have been a bit stale by Good Friday (30th of April), but who knows.

DID YOU SEE,

Where Mister Trump recently called for voter support to elect a senator in a by-election saying it was imperative that the Republican candidate was elected as he (Donald Trump) needed the candidate to keep the balance of power on his side in the senate – despite the fact that the candidate was being investigated for sexual in-discrepancies.  It appeared that while Mister Trump was able to push away the magnitude of the charges because he wasn’t interested in them or their subsequent outcomes, it seems that his constituents were – and for the first time in twenty five years traditional Republican voters voted for the Democrats.

Like I keep thinking, is turning on the past and righting wrongs.   Which means I should finally win Lotto (possibly on Monday night).

Well that’s enough ranting and raving for one year.

Once again I wish you all a new year and see you soon.

Regards,

Tony S

 

Posted in Uncategorized | Leave a comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: Linked to episode 14 (2)

 

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 CHAPTER 14 PT 3

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

THE Edge of Nightfall

By Tony Stewart

creature-in-smoke

         Volume 1:  The Night of the Darkness

The following story, ‘The Night of the Darkness (abridged version ©2016/17), the first volume in the series The Edge of Nightfall’, is available in a free to read or share (but not to reproduce) serialised blog version via wordpress, facebook and Tumblr for a limited time.

BLOG, SUBSCRIPTIONS, PAST CHAPTERS AND CONTACT DETAILS LISTED FOLLOWING THE EPISODE:

The Night of the Darkness

By Tony Stewart

Legends: linked to Episode 16 (2)

“My god, what you just told me was horrible enough in its own right, but to realise that the entire planet witnessed the event as it happened is too much to think about,”  Johann exclaimed in sadness at Arkerious’s tale, “and you say there were witnesses to two more similar attacks involving the Rangonians?”

“When the Draxonions finally accepted what they had witnessed was in fact reality, and the horror of it all settled into their minds, they realised they had to report the incident to higher authorities.   The Grand Intergalactic Space Protection Agency is an intergalactic defence authority which only exists in the third universe.   With its headquarters located on the planet Zeus, as the name implies, it is an intergalactic defence organisation something similar to N.A.T.O. on your planet, except it is linked to the majority of inhabited planets within the third universe, and not simply to the inhabitants of its own planet.

Not all life-forms are capable of becoming involved in space travel, but they are still protected by the organisation; every member planet without space capability has a direct link to G.I.S.P.A., and there are usually G.I.S.P.A. war craft permanently stationed on those planets.   So they are fully protected from invasion from anything, but Rangor.   Rangor cannot be protected from on planets other than the ones that the guardians protect, because he is too unpredictable.   There is too little information ever provided to help planets prepare for an attack and repel Rangor’s attempted invasion.    Our records  indicate that the planets inhabitants have rarely been aware of the invasions until they are happening, and in most cases the survivors have no real idea of exactly what had happened, other than the majority of the population of the planet no longer existed.   Very few of the survivors actually witnessed the events, and those that did observe what happened from a close-up point are usually no longer sound enough of mind to tell us what they saw in a coherent manner.   The majority of the survivors were those who were in more uncivilised areas at the time and came home to find the their loved ones and neighbours missing and had no idea what had happened, though a few saw what appeared to be a black swarm travelling across the sky over the cities or villages, but their viewing was from quite a long distance away and they couldn’t really be certain of what they saw, outside of  the fact it appeared like a huge black swarm, but a swarm of what they had no idea.   In point of fact we usually only believe that the atrocities we continually come across was Rangor based on the information and details of Rangor’s previous attacks passed on to us from our predecessors.   However, there is no other known creature in any of the other universes that could do the damage that our history attributes to Rangor, so we accept the information we were given and dedicate our lives to protecting certain planets and assist others as we can … as we were created to do.

G.I.S.P.A., along with similar major co-operative defence organisations across several of the universes, are also aware of Rangor’s existence and have worked with us on the matter for many millenniums, but, so far, to no avail.   How they first obtained their knowledge of Rangor’s existence is also unknown, both by them and by us.  There seems no way of tracking him.   Although over the centuries he has repeatedly attacked the same planets within the universes, he has never done so in the same sequence.   One minute he will attack almost a dozen unprotected planets located in a physical line to each other in one universe and then suddenly attack planets three or four universes away and at the complete other end of the newly selected universe – and from there he will zig-zag across the universes.   All attacks are the same … surprise attacks – and all seemingly at random.”

“So it’s all up to Joseph again,”   Johann declared to no-body-in-general in a voice too low for Arkerious’s ears, forgetting for a moment that their minds were still linked, but Arkerious said nothing and Joann continued in a more normal level.   “Does G.I.S.P.A. need to become involved in many skirmishes or wars?” he then asked at a more normal level of speech.”

“No,” Arkerious replied, “there is not a planet in the third universe that would expect to be invaded by anyone residing in their own universe.   Invasions and wars have not existed in the third universe for thousands of years, not since the Baradians from the planet Gangor, and the Zeusonians had a huge difference of opinion about ownership of one of the moons of Kardonia in the Tridarian Galaxy.   The two planets had been allies for longer than either could remember when a cooperative geological expedition discovered a rare mineral on the moon.   A mineral so rare it was considered the most valuable in the universe and it had been discovered through the co-operation of both planets, but greed can get the better of all life-forms and the Baradians and the Zeusonians were no different to life-forms on your world and many other planets.

Negotiations broke down; first words – then hostilities were exchanged between the two worlds; then finally open warfare began – the end result being the destruction of much of the moon itself where the war had taken place, fortunately for the ever-grateful inhabitants of the two planets who were spared the loss of innocent lives had it taken place on the more populous areas of Zeus and Gangor, but in doing so the mineral was all but destroyed.    What did remain was not enough to validate the cost of extracting it from the ground.   However, what it did bring to everybody’s attention was the cost of greed.   The two worlds saw the error of their ways, apologised to each other and signed a treaty that would ensure that such a mistake would never again be made.   It was as a result of that treaty that G.I.S.P.A. was eventually formed and there have never been any problems for any of the worlds in the third universe that couldn’t be settled through negation with the help of G.I.S.P.A..

There were some planets who, through their beliefs, politics, or arrogance, did not wish to join the united alliance.    These planets were few in number, and, at that stage, did not participate in space travel so they were not considered to be a threat to the peace of the universe, however for safety reasons, what you call spy satellites on Earth, were introduced to the skies above these planets by G.I.S.P.A., and they have been monitored ever since.

Rangonia was certainly not a member of the alliance.   Nor was it ever approached to join the alliance.   History tells us that Rangonia had formed at the beginning of the universe’s creation, but had managed to remain reasonably anonymous until the Draxonions’ arrival.   It fell under the radar, as earthlings would like to say, because it had been thought to be an uninhabited planet.

During the first phase of space exploration in universe three, a long term project initiated by the government of Zeus, and eventually taken over and controlled by G.I.S.P.A., to chart and identify every planet in the universe, a Zeusonian space craft arrived above the planet that we now know as Rangonia.   A series of orbital scans revealed the planet to be uninhabited by any life-form whatsoever, and it also showed the majority of the planet to be undergoing volcanic activity … which, to a degree, it still is.  Still, despite the long distance test results, the craft found a safe place to land.   An exploratory team was assembled and a local search for life forms that may not have been picked up by the orbital scan was undertaken.

Rangonia is a desolate planet due to its being inhabited by nothing but hundreds of volcanoes, many of which are now dormant, many still very active, and some that we are not sure of, and, in a quirk of nature, an oddity that theoretically shouldn’t have existed.  There were trees and shrubs growing in a small valley between two inactive volcanoes that would give the bravest of men nightmares for months after seeing them up close.   Trees, black, gnarled and spindly, with long, elongated branches that seemed ready to reach out to touch, or grab, the visitor to their botanical nightmare grew in sparse patches along the closest thing to a pathway that the early explorer’s could find.   A seemingly natural, rather than a man made track, but still, never-the-less, a totally unexpected and pleasant discovery.    Around six feet in width, it gave the impression that it went forever, with an extremely thick shrub, almost colourless in its thick darkness, growing profusely alongside both sides of the dry, dusty pathway , and in doing so, kept them from seeing what lay behind the shrub or the trees.   It is doubtful that the reports were accurate, but those that set foot on the planet, every single one of them, swore that the bushes moved, vibrated, at their every approach.   A very soft rustling sound rolled of the bushes as the small group walked along the path that never seemed to end.   Somebody suggested that it was just the breeze, but somebody else challenged that suggestion by pointing out that there was no breeze.   Somebody else expressed a thought that the sound was more like birds or animals chattering, and a few heads nodded in agreement.

Then one man called out, ‘Well, let’s take a look, shall we,’ and immediately tried to pull the thick shrub aside, using both hands, in order to pass through it and see what was on the other side, but he pulled his hand back so fast and screamed so loudly that it took the other members of the exploration team several minutes to realise that the man had lost three quarters of his hand somewhere in the bushes and was bleeding profusely, but no sound or movement eventuated within the bushes.   The sound had stopped and silence, other than the constant screams of pain of the amputee reigned over them.   The already nervous, now frightened explorers applied a tourniquet to the severed hand, but to-a-man they were all equally reluctant to search in the bushes for the missing hand.   They were, however, more than happy to put the incident down to an accident involving the extremely large, sharp looking, thorns that were interminably growing, albeit; upside down, amongst the bushes – and as the man needed immediate medical attention the exploration was abandoned and everybody returned to the spacecraft as fast as their legs would take them.

Upon returning to the craft the leader of the expedition reported to the exploration’s overall leader that the planet was too dangerous to traverse, and it was duly noted that way on the craft’s log.   The member who had been slashed had tried to convince the medical team that he had seen the thorn lifting itself upwards high above his head, before it came screaming down – raking itself over his hand during the incident, but as the man passed away not long afterwards, his final words were duly recorded on his medical records with an annotation that the man had become delirious due to the heavy volume of  blood he had lost, and was most likely hallucinating during the final stages of his life.

It was not long after that incident the exploration team left the planet, and as they left, unspoken by tongue, but collective in the minds of every member of the crew, was a feeling of relief and the return of sanity that came with the leaving such an evil planet.   Not a description brought up in their collective minds by an action of reality, but to them the planet had felt dark and foreboding from the day they had first landed.   A sad and lonely planet, devoid of life, and therefore, devoid of the joy and happiness life brings to a world.   But in that thought and vein, Rangonia also becomes a beautiful world, an artistic, eye-pleasing serenity, in a cross between surrealistic and nightmarish styles depending on your point of perspective, with its wafts of dark and ember sparkling smoke moving gently across the blue sky which provides a magnificent background for the huge volcanic peaks as they spew out the brightly burning lava.   Lava that speeds joyously down the side of the volcano to join one of the many continuously running, hot sparkling orange and red rivers as they snake their way across the almost barren land on their journey to the unknown.

But with no sign of life, or edible or usable vegetation of any sorts on this strange world, and very little water, it was assumed to be a quiescent planet, never likely to support life.   They named it Rangonia after Silus Rangonia, the leader of the expedition, and charted its existence on the space map they were creating as a D grade planet, which meant it was classed as a planet not worthy of further exploration for any reason whatsoever, and shed doubt on the possibility of life ever existing on it.    However, just prior to their departure from the planet Silus Rangonia did the strangest thing … he had his scientists install a portal on the planet within a dormant volcano and set the other end of the portal to reside in the spaceship’s computer until he advised them otherwise.

Nobody questioned his request; the installation was completed – and the planet was soon forgotten and unvisited by all subsequent space travellers over the millenniums until the Draxonians reported the event that had taken the lives of their scientific expedition.   And it was then that a long retired from active duty G.I.S.P.A. Group Commander remembered his great-great-grandfather’s diary… and its mention of Silius Rangonia’s strange order.   The Group Commander’s great-great-grandfather had been a young surveyor on Silius Rangonia’s ship during the discovery of the planet that they had named Rangonia and he had kept a journey of his travels on the expedition which was continuously handed down through the generations.   And upon hearing abut the attack on the Draxonian scientists it had also jogged the Group Commander’s memory to recall how vividly his great-great-grandfather had described the way that Silius had referred to the volcano as ‘The Beast’, in your language.   It had been named so because of the solid black image that appeared on the grey walls on the outside of the volcano that he had chosen for his portal, an image that had burned itself into the walls eons ago when huge chunks of hot lava had spewed out of the volcano during an eruption.   Bright orange coloured streams of boiling hot volcanic emission that had somehow become trapped as it had streamed down the volcano towards the waiting earth below and burnt its way into the walls of its birthplace – and had now, over the eons, solidified into a dark, brooding image of a horned beast.”

“Rangor?”    Johann asked.

“We are uncertain.   When G.I.S.P.A. received this information it was the first time that anybody had been aware of the portal, or the exploration’s findings regarding the volcano.    The ex Group-Commander had only reported the diary in case it had any bearing on what happened to the Draxonians, but unfortunately G.I.S.P.A could not find any way of following up the questions they found themselves asking.   All they could do in the end was pass this information on to the guardian who looks after them.”

“I suppose the space craft had long been destroyed, so the computer couldn’t be checked?”   Joann asked.

“No, not really, but it might as well have been.   The spacecraft is in a museum on Zeus due to its historical interest, however G.I.S.P.A. records have it stripped of all usable parts and that includes the removal of the computer … and although there are no records of where it went, it is presumed that the computer would have been completely stripped, all usable parts would have been recycled and the unusable parts scrapped, and that would have included destroying the hard drive.   As far as anybody is concerned there is nothing to worry about.   The markings on the volcano wall were most likely just a natural occurring coincidence  … and there is no ongoing evidence to make one think that there is a connection between Rangor and the planet.   The satellite over Rangonia only records the same level of life as it did when the Draxonians discovered life on the planet.  If Rangor was there the increased mass would have shown up on the readings by this stage.”

“Do you personally agree with their findings?”

“I am open-minded on the possibility.   It would seem to be a likely place for Rangor to rest, or hide, but with no physical sightings on record, and the satellite readings refusing to state otherwise, I am willing to accept that the notes in the diary were quite possibly just a coincidence.”

When the high council of G.I.S.P.A. met to discuss what action could be taken against Rangonia – if, indeed, any action could be taken at all, they knew they were in for a long discussion.   And whatever the end result they knew it would take some time to reach their findings because what had happened to the Draxonians was unprecedented on any of the member planets.   They considered the diary, but were not convinced that there was a connection between the volcano, the Ragonians and Rangor … though they did express regret that Silius himself had not recorded his reasons for the portal on the ship’s log, or report it directly to the Zeusonian government at some stage if he thought it important enough to retain a portal connection.   However, in the end it was as a result of their thinking regarding the possible importance Silius had placed on the portal when he had had it installed that helped them to come to the resolution that the status of his concern had been greatly reduced by the time he arrived back on Zeus, which is why he did not report it*.

But, regardless they decided unanimously, if there was a connection between all three it had little bearing on their reason for the meeting.    Citizens of their universe’s community had been killed without apparent reason and they needed to work out how to deal with it.

Was it murder – and the perpetrators to be punished – or was it a case of self-defence, with the Rangonian’s fearing an invasion?   And if that was the case would anything be gained by placing the suspected miscreants on trial?   Their actions would be seen to be perfectly legal in the eyes of the law.   After all, the Draxonions had not made contact with the Rangonians to warn them of their intended arrival, so the Rangonains would not have expected them and may have assumed them to be hostile when they landed.

Finally they decided on giving the Rangonians the benefit of doubt, and then addressed the security problem regarding a formally unknown portal existing on an inhabited planet and came to the decision that even if the portal was active, the computer wasn’t.   And as the Rangonians did not have a Portable Destination Transporter Apparatus they could not, therefore, use it anyway.   Instructions were given for the diary to be subsequently returned to the Group Commander and the council returned to the final problem which was what should they do about Rangonia itself, seeing as how it was now officially an inhabited planet.   Eventually a visit to Rangonia was arranged by G.I.S.P.A.”

Johann hesitated for a moment, then realised he was not going to be able to give his entire concentration to what Arkerious was about to say with the concerning question constantly buzzing around inside his head.   “Arkerious,” Johann asked, finally finding the words he needed to ask,   “Before you tell me about the second visit to Ranonia, could you please explain to me what you mean by time space jumps?    Is it like some kind of time machine that flies through space?    Like the TARDIS used by Doctor Who?   You mentioned it in your telling of the Draxonian’s ill-fated visit to Rangonia, and you alluded to something similar back on Garocia when you saved Joseph when his monitor exploded.   At the time … at both times, I didn’t feel inclined to show myself up as being without understanding of some of the hard-to-believe things that you were explaining, so I said nothing, hoping that it would make sense later.  But now I am concerned that it will be mentioned again, and I am still no wiser about what it means.

“Nothing to get too excited about, Johann,”   Arkerious answered with a smile, “but it is something you only need to understand how it works in principle, not the intricacies of  an extremely complex system … and accept that it is a reasonably safe transport system to use.”

Reasonably safe?   I am not too sure that I am happy about where this is heading.”   Johannn said, using a huge grin to cover his misgivings about the many things regarding his possible future that Arkerious continuously alluded to during his teachings.   Johann P Biggs was normally a man of action.   A leader whenever needed in the role.   But talk of battling giant creatures with carnivorous intentions from outer space was too Star Warish for him at the moment, and time and space jumps was adding to his anxiety.   A task better left to experts, he felt.

“Don’t get yourself all worked up, Johann.   Time space jumps have had very few incidents since their inception thousands of years ago.   Time space jumps are not time related in the manner you refer to.   They are portals, either somewhere on land for personal use, or in the skies for spacecraft to use, and they are intended to allow the user to virtually jump from one planet to another by means quicker than the time it would take through more conventional means.   In other words, they are meant to get the user to their intended destination in the shortest time possible, hence a time saving space jump.   The use of the term Space Time Saving Jump simply sounds both superfluous and pretentious so it has been shortened over the years.   Think of the time difference that occurs on your world when using an underground tunnel for crossing from one end of the city limits to the other when you compare it to travelling above ground to cover the same distance.   You have gained time and virtually jumped dozens of red lights and a ton of traffic to do so.   Although the working process of a space time jump is far more complicated than creating a road tunnel under a city, they are both doing the same thing … allowing the traveller to travel in the shortest time possible.”

Johann simply stared blankly at Arerious, his instinct and imagination combining to convince him there was more to what Arkerious was saying than what he was telling him.    Arkerious looked at Johann’s face in bemusement for several seconds before continuing,

“All you need to know is that they are like the cave in the story of ‘Aladdin’ –  only, instead of calling out ‘Open Sesame’ the user has a Portable Destination Transporter Apparatus to open the invisible door and gain entry, either to the portal in the air, or the one on the ground, depending on how they are travelling.    Once opened the user has a short time period to enter the portal before it automatically shuts closed again.   Once the door is shut it is invisible to the naked eye from the outside; no longer a physical presence in any form other than the natural environment in which it is housed.   If the portal is located within the frame of a billboard standing at the side of a footpath, the casual observer will only see the billboard as it was meant to be seen.   Should the portal be established within the framework of a brick building housed in a lane-way the observer would only see a brick building not much different than any other brick building in the lane-way.

Innocent by-passers approaching a portal entrance would not suddenly find themselves in a strange land, nor on a different planet.   And flying machines of any description would not find them find themselves sucked into the vortex or suddenly arriving on Mars or Pluto.   At least they wouldn’t unless they were flying right on the tail of the traveller’s ship as it entered the portal.   Admittedly that has happened on a few occasions, though considering the total number of travellers using Portable Destination Transporter Apparatuses throughout the universe over the centuries, it is an extremely rare event … though it certainly caused chaos for all concerned when it did, but it was soon corrected and, of course, hushed up where necessary.”

“How would anyone know where a portal was?”   Johann asked, his reservations muted for the moment; his curiosity once more aroused

“All travellers, with the exception of my race, and the inhabitants of one or two special worlds, wear their Portable Destination Transporter Apparatuses on their wrists.   The apparatus is an electronic device that looks like the watches that Earthlings wear.   The user simply asks the device the question and it will respond with the necessary details to the closest portal to wherever the traveller wishes to go.   These devices can be spoken to, responding to over two thousand dialects, and once the apparatus is aware of the traveller’s intended destination it will provide both dialogue and holographic details for the traveller.   The dialogue will advise them of the location of the closest portal, including spacecrafts should that be their main form of travel, and the holograph will display images of the portal in its closed form so they will know exactly what they are looking for, and a holographic map for them to follow to get to the portal if required.”

“Why would they need to go by spacecraft if they can travel through the portal themselves?”

“It all depends on the traveller and how they prefer to travel.   Scientists, geologists, medical personnel and others of their ilk often have to travel with equipment that is heavy or delicate, or software that can’t risk exposure to the elements that are a mandatory contributor to the workings of the land based portals.   The spacecraft that travel along the portals have protection measures built into them that safeguard such items that can’t be incorporated into the land based portals.   Spacecraft portals are also used to transport emergency craft to wherever they are needed in the universe in a matter of minutes or hours, rather than months or years.   And, of course, there are those that simply prefer flying through the stars and galaxies like many on your planet prefer long distance coaches and trains over aircraft.”

“Would there need to be dozens, perhaps hundreds of these portals on every planet, or would you need to travel to several different planets to get to one particular planet?   Like going cross town where you have to take two or three buses or trains to get you to your destination?”

“A little bit of both, my friend.  It all depends how far you wish to travel.   Long distance travellers often have to travel through a series of portals to get to their destination for a couple off reasons, one of which is the possibility of damage to their system travelling for so long; so fast; and without a break.   But travelling this way is not a great inconvenience to them as it only takes just over three quarters of an hour of your Earth time to travel from one end of the third universe to the other using interchanges on the way … roughly an hour in peak periods.   But for the majority of users that are coming and going to and from inhabited planets they are usually only travelling a few planets away and will travel directly to their destination, or at least to the main arrival site that is.  And there is only one main portal on each planet.   This is referred to as the interplanetary destination.

There are the odd exceptions, but you would be made aware of these extra destination points by the portal guide, and the teleporter itself, when you connect to them.   The Portable Destination Transporter Apparatus is also used to advise the departing portal’s transit system of the user’s destination in a similar manner to using a remote control on your television or D.V.D. player, only, instead of punching the details of the destination into a physical device, the user verbally calls up a holographic keyboard and types it in.   The system does allow the user to verbally input their destination, however with the system being responsible for interpreting two thousand languages and dialects it is not always reliable.   Like on Earth there can be a series of phonetics used with the language of the residents of one city alone, never mind different countries on each world.   The system does occasionally send the voice addressed user to the wrong destination as a result of miscommunication, which does not go down well with them, or their friends or family should they become separated.   The hologram keyboard is a much safer way of making your travel arrangements at the portal departure point.

The user has a code to input to give them immediate access to the right transport system, or they can key in the planet’s name should they have momentarily forgotten their destination code, or wish to suddenly go to a different planet than originally requested, in which case the teleporter will ask them a couple of questions to verify their identity along with a hologram scan of their entire body.   Mind you, that happens to every shape or form just prior to their admittance to the transporter, but that is for a completely different reason.   Should there appear to be a discrepancy in travel arrangements the matter will be dealt with immediately by the transporters communication system which will link up with the Portal Controller on Zeus.   And security personnel will automatically need to interview anybody whose body scan does not match computer records.

Now this may all sound like the system is always on the lookout for spies, terrorists and criminals on the run, but the truth of the matter is that it is more for the passenger’s safety and well being than anything else.   All travellers require an admittance code when using the portals and they are scanned for a body print before they are allocated a code which is what they must remember and punch into the hologram keyboard prior to departure.   The portal transport system around the third universe is massive and it has millions upon millions of users each year.   Early in the system’s use elderly travellers were known to get themselves lost and nobody had any idea where they were; travellers were injured and hospitalised with no way of communicating with family or friends; tourists found themselves trapped in isolated places they were exploring, and because they were on a foreign world they had not had the linguistic skills to clearly advise their hosts at their accommodation exactly where they were going.

As a result G.I.S.P.A. introduced a scheme where all travellers could be located at any given time, and this was made possible by the introduction of the holographic identification system which took a reading of the entire body and transferred that to a special computer which would keep the image in its records forever.   Should an applicant be a frequent or permanent traveller, whenever the scan was run, and the system identified them as a previous traveller, providing the traveller hadn’t changed physically, it would simply update the travel records, but would not record the image again.   However should the traveller have had a major change to their body such as losing a leg or a tentacle, or for cosmetic reasons had had one of their heads shrunk since their last excursion, medical records would be required before the code would be issued in the first place and a new scan placed on record.

A similar, but more expedient process was set up for permanent travellers such as salesmen, entertainers and politicians.   The scan made it far easier for G.I.S.P.A. to safeguard the travellers and they set up a department especially for the purpose of dealing with potential problems in advance.   This department, The Department of Portal Travel, D.A.P.T. for short, as you can see, Johann, Earth is not alone in having a need for acronyms for every bureaucratic department they create, nevertheless this department was responsible for verifying the safety and the honesty of all travellers, but in particular those that had failed to return to their home base by the expiry date of the code, or who had been reported as missing.

Should either of these, or similar, incidents take place the department would take immediate action.   The person’s body scan would be called up and a copy transferred to a D.A.P.T. agent in the locality where the missing person was last known to be, based on the information obtained by the portal movement records.    It is impossible to travel through a portal without a code, and therefore there would be a movement record of the traveller.   So the missing person should still be somewhere within the locality of where they had arrived.

The agents were in possession of electronic equipment that now housed the holographic image that had been transferred to them from D.A.P.T. and with the aid of a satellite designed purely for this purpose allowed them to do a three hundred and sixty degree search over an area of fifty thousand miles in perimeter and pinpoint the exact location where the match-up signal was originating from.   In the rare instance of the signal not being picked up on the original scan, the agents could call Zeus to despatch a search and rescue craft from the nearest base, transferring copies of the missing person’s body scans to the search craft, and the search craft could cover a wider area.   The majority of times a traveller is classed as missing they are located within less than an hour after being reported as missing or overdue.  The actual rescue, of course, may take a little longer depending on the situation.

But this next piece of information may possibly better explain the answer to your question.   When going to another planet the traveller will initially arrive at the designated interplanetary portal according to the code they had input at the original departure portal, but should this only be a stepping stone to their final destination they will need to reactivate the holographic keyboard and enter the code number for the next stage of their journey and follow the same procedures they had carried out at the previous departure portal – departing from the interplanetary portal where they had just arrived.   And they would continue to do this until they finally arrived at their destination.    Now we are only talking long distance travellers here.

Remember, for the majority of travellers from other worlds who are only travelling to another planet in the same galaxy, there is only one destination portal per planet; the interplanetary portal.   It is not a choice they can make, it is a landing point for the planet designated by G.I.S.P.A..  The long distance traveller is provided with a sequential series of codes, along with the names of the designated interplanetary stepping stone planets – and it is always in their interest to verify to themselves that they have arrived at the right planet in order to continue their journey successfully.

Single world travellers that have arrived on the right planet, but not the right country, village or town would need to locate the nearest inter-planet portal and enter the same code into the holographic keyboard in order to continue their journey.   This portal will take the traveller to the capital city of a state or country depending on how the country is set up.   The inter-planet portal is normally situated close to the interplanetary portal, though there are some exceptions … mainly based on safety and security reasons, and they are extremely rare, so don’t give them any thought.

But to give you an example of how the portals work, to transport from Mars to Earth, or anywhere to Earth for that matter, the portal would automatically transport the traveller to London because that is the location of the interplanetary portal for Earth.    Once there they would have to locate the inter-planet portal in London should they wish to travel to say, Brisbane, Sydney or the capital city of any of the other states and territories in Australia, or Paris should they wish to travel to somewhere in France … and so on.

Now when the traveller transports themselves to another country or state, they may, if their luck is in, have another portal to use in their travels to their chosen destination, and that is a local portal which has access points to several towns and villages located within five hundred miles of the inter-planet arrival location.   The interplanetary portal will usually also have connections to a range of local portals within its own realm.

Brisbane, the capitol of the Australian state of Queensland, for example, which is an inter-planet portal, also has portal to portal set-ups to the Gold and Sunshine coasts and several major cities all within a radius of five hundred miles of Brisbane.     London, which is an interplanetary portal has both inter-planet and local portals – and the local portals have set ups to close locations such as Westminster and Brighton – and to more extreme destinations such as Trenthamville, a small village located around one hundred miles from London.   But in most cases the traveller will have to make their own way from either the interplanetary portal, if that is the country of their prime destination, or from the prime inter-planet portal, to wherever they want to go.   There are no free buses or taxis waiting just for interplanetary travellers on most planets I am afraid.   But some lucky travellers do have an easier trip.

The location and quantities for portals in each country on a planet are decided by G.I.S.P.A. and will vary upon needs and requirements and it is not important for you to know any more in regards to the reasons.    Inter-planet portals are normally set near the arrival /departure point of the interplanetary portal, as are local portals set close to an inter-planet arrival portal, but there are some, for a variety of reasons including security and safety, that are set up some distance away from each other.

However, going to uninhabited worlds are a bit different.   They may have several portals spread around the planet, but the land portals on these planets were originally only intended for the travellers to be beamed down from spacecrafts and to give the ground crew somewhere to store the vehicles and their equipment overnight out of sight.

“Like the thing on Star Trek where Captain Kirk famously says, ‘Beam me down, Scotty,’ and he, Mister Spock and Doctor McCoy would disintegrate and reincarnate in the middle of a strange, weird shaped, rocky Colosseum in the middle of a barren stretch of land where Captain Kirk has to take his shirt off in order to battle a huge space monster.”  Johann asked with a huge laugh.

“Not, exactly, Johann,”   Arkeriosus sighed, a half smile on his face,   “The Star Trek system was shown to be capable of beaming the traveller down to any point that suited the purpose of the moment, but always on the surface of the planet or inside another craft.

The portals that I speak of are far more sophisticated and complex, can transport passengers and equipment far, far further in distance than the Enterprise could ever hope of doing, and they are always located in a fixed point somewhere within an established object at ground level when they are placed on planets that have no need for the inhabitant’s to be aware of the visitor’s arrival … or, for whatever reason, the planet’s government request the portal to be kept out of sight.   The established objects of which I speak are as varied as the side of a mountain; inside an unused cafe; in a shop within a shopping mall, or at the back of a building.   These portals can transfer life-forms and solid objects such as vehicles and electrical apparatuses with similar ease and speed, though having a hover-van making its way through a shopping centre can pose a few problems for all concerned.  Or, alternatively, the portal is in the air for a spacecraft’s arrival, but these portals, like their land based equivalents, can only be seen when activated by a Destination Apparatus … and even then only for the few seconds it will take for the spacecraft to travel through it.”

“What would prevent two spacecraft opening the tunnel at the same time when they were travelling in opposite directions?   Would they crash?”

‘No, all space portals are one-way only; north, south, east or west, the destination of the spacecraft is the first thing received by the portals and only the right one, based on the destination code sent by the spacecraft, will respond and send out the co-ordinates to the craft.   And once the portal has accepted the request to open it will automatically take into consideration the weight, mass and cargo as it begins opening the portal door.   Once the door is closed behind the spacecraft that door cannot be reactivated until the spacecraft and its cargo, including the passengers, have been safely transported to their destination, which is only a few minutes later providing there is no problem at the arrival point, in which case the spacecraft will be held in abeyance within the portal at the departure end itself until the matter is dealt with.    It all works pretty much the way that trains and airlines are controlled on Earth.

Please be aware, Johann, that a lot of planets do have open arrival/departure portals and they are used both for local transportation and inter-planet travel the same way your planet uses trains and planes.   The use of inter-planet, interplanetary, and local portals, are not the sole reserve of visitors to a planet.   These planets have their arrival/departure portals housed in established buildings similar to your planet’s main railway stations such as America’s Grand Central Station in New York for their interplanetary and inter-planet travellers, and more modest terminals for local portals.

There are two parts to the transport system, one being the arrival of a cylinder and the other is what happens to the traveller as they travel through space and I will explain these to you in greater detail in a while.  But for the moment I wish to finalise explaining about portals in general so you will have a greater knowledge of what we are dealing with in the future.

Uninhabited planets were never intended to be set up with land portals; the portals were only meant for use as a delivery point for vehicles that were to be used in exploration.   Remember, these were exploratory trips to ascertain the worth of the planet and double check for life.   The need to safeguard the equipment was simply a precaution against the unknown.   However, depending on how far the expedition had progressed on the first day, should a decision to continue the exploration the following day be made, then a temporary portal would be set up where the exploration crew was physically positioned when the decision was made.   These portals, which, in a modified form, eventually went on to become the local portals on inhabited planets, had a limited power source which only allowed them to transport anything up to five hundred miles, but a wide enough working area to transfer the biggest equipment that they required.    However the ability to be transported five hundred miles was enough for the explorers to see a fair amount of the surrounding countryside as they travelled and still have time to set up a new portal at the end of the day which would return them to the first portal, which they then would use to return to the ship.   And by setting up a new portal every five hundred miles and connecting it to the previous temporary portal it allowed them to travel roughly two and a half thousand miles in their hover-vans, which included several observation stops, in five days – and it was certainly a lot better time-wise on the return journey because jumping from portal to portal got them back to the ship each night in under ten minutes.”

“But why not simply just send everything down onto the surface if it is uninhabited?”  Joseph enquired,   “Couldn’t the spacecraft simply follow the explorers and beam them up from wherever they were at the end of the day?”

“They could, but it may turn out that the planet is indeed inhabited after all.  Lessons were learnt during exploration of several planets earlier in the piece, where the explorers had accidentally managed to wipe out several colonies of intelligent life-forces whose existence they were previously unaware of.   Once they became aware of the life-force they immediately found a way of communicating with them, apologised for their mistake and immediately began the necessary steps to place the planet under the protection of G.I.S.P.A., and deemed the planet to be out off bounds to all worlds without either an invitation to visit issued by the inhabitants of the planet, or authorised by G.I.S.P.A..

Now, when they approach a similar planet, the explorers do not set the spacecraft down after they have electronically scanned the planet several times.   Instead they beam the scientists down to the planet where they will set up a series of high definition observation cameras and audio recorders as well as other sensory equipment in the area before returning to the craft where they will monitor the potential portal location over twenty four hours.

Once they feel certain that there is no life in the observation area they will create a portal, connect it to the spacecraft and then begin their journey into the unknown with hi-range life-searching antenna attached to their vehicles.  The space craft will remain stationary above the planet and continue to monitor the cameras and audio sensors.   Once the explorers reach the five hundred mile limit of their journey, should they decide to travel again the next day, they will set up a local portal and advise the ship of their decision.   Once the ship’s captain receives this advice he will speak with the crew who have been monitoring the cameras and life sounding audio set ups, and should the crew confirm that there still had been no showing of life, he will make a decision on landing the spacecraft in the observation area.   But he won’t give the authority to land until all protocols have been followed.

“And should they discover life?”

“Then they will act as they have before.   Attempt to make contact and befriend the inhabitants, invite them to join G.I.S.P.A. as a protected planet and arrange for a fleet of G.I.S.P.A. war craft to be permanently stationed on the planet.”

“I should imagine setting up an air station like that would have rather large logistical problems wouldn’t it?    I mean there would be food requirements probably not available on the planet, fuel storage, sleeping quarters and so on.”

“You are forgetting the portals, my friend.    A base to base portal set up would be set up to Zeus, or the closest base on an inhabited planet to where the new defence base was being set up.   Housing would be provided for the crews and their families on the inhabited planet.  The base on the inhabited planet would also store all necessary equipment for the new base, and provide maintenance service for the spacecraft when required   Fuel would not be a problem because the space craft’s power system is solar and the on-board batteries hold enough storage to last for up to six days in the sky.  Remember these craft are designed to defend a planet … not go on day trips looking for potential invaders.

The crews and ground staff on the protected planet work on shifts, and use the portal to communicate to and from their daily tasks so the defence base is always at the ready, and all supplies needed on the defence site are transported to them as quickly as if they had been located on the host base they are connected to.    All that appears on these protected planets are the dozen or so spacecraft, a couple of smaller buildings for liaison and radar surveillance, a simulator room for the pilots, a variety of vehicles used mainly to transport goods arriving in the portal from the host base, and a communal dining and relaxation area.   Other than those, the only other building is where the base commander resides and somewhere for the crew and the pilots to await a call out … which, of course, never happens.

The day crew usually become involved in community goodwill programs on a daily basis, taking turns so that the base is always ready for action.   Mainly they visit schools and retirement villages to give talks about life on the other planets, showing visuals whenever they can … remember these planets don’t have space transport, don’t have full portal access yet, and have never visited other planets which is why G.I.P.S.A. are on the planet – and the night crew become involved with local sports clubs, usually ones they had helped develop in the first place.   Of course the sports are a lot different to cricket, soccer or rugby, but they are sports never-the-less.   The G.I.S.P.A. war-craft crew can afford this luxury because there has hardly ever been a call out in nearly two thousand years of G.I.S.P.A’s role as a peace force for the universe, and even then they were for emergency rescue work due to fire, flood or famine on one planet or an other.

However, G.I.S.P.A. has been wary of the peace and tranquility in the third universe, especially since the discovery of the other universes – and, solely in the eyes of Platonia Arguston, Commander-in-Chief of G.I.S.P.A., is a major worry that nobody else in G.I.S.P.A. seems to have much interest in, and that is the arrival of the Rangonians.   According to the original Zeusonian records there was definitely no life possible on the planet so he alone wonders how they got there … and how they survive.

What is of concern to all G.I.S.P.A. senior staff, however, is the worry of how long it will be before somebody in one of the other universes discovers both the existence of the other universes and how to get there.   G.I.S.P.A.’s limited knowledge of some of these worlds, based on the information provided to them by the observers of those planets, makes G.I.S.P.A. fear for the future of the third universe.

“Probably seen Earth in action,”   Johann commented with a wry smile on his face,   “And if they don’t wish to join the Alliance?”

“The expedition will leave the planet and G.I.S.P.A. will place an observation satellite in orbit around the planet.

When Silius Rangonia realised that they could set up the portals for singular destinations as he had with Rangonia and the computer, he also realised that scientists, geologists and their ilk would possibly like the ability to occasionally revisit some of the uninhabited planets some time in the future, so he came up with the idea of modifying these installations so that the portal only took the user to the nearest inhabitable planet, and vice-versa, and not to the universe in general.

However, if the nearest planet also proved to be uninhabitable they would set up stepping stone portals on the uninhabited planets, beginning on the planet the furthest away, where they would install a portal that only travelled to the next uninhabited planet and so on until they reached an inhabited world that was close-by.   A standard portal that went live to all inhabited worlds would then be installed on the inhabited world, if there was not one already installed – and a singular one-way portal to the nearest uninhabited planet would be set up close by.  This, of course, meant that anyone from outside of the inhabited world would have to visit the inhabited planet in order to gain access to the uninhabited planets.   But this would also give everybody living on the inhabited planet access to all other inhabited worlds – plus a connection to the nearest of their uninhabited worlds, including those with stepping stones.   And the stepping stone planets, of course, have huge portals; portals wide enough for air travel cars or personal land-used hover bikes to accompany the visitors.

And this way the scientists, or similarly interested parties, would be able to travel to any of these planets under their own steam as the majority of the uninhabited planets, that were classified as ‘interesting’ by G.I.S.P.A. during the initial exploration, already have most of the necessary transport and equipment stored in the departure portal on the inhabited planet for such an occasion.   G.I.S.P.A. is responsible for the issue of permits to travel between inhabited and uninhabited planets and they will arrange for the issue of the vehicles and equipment where they see fit.

Portal co-ordinators, better known as P.C.O’s., were eventually established by G.I.S.P.A. on all inhabited planets to ensure the safe return of visitors to the uninhabited worlds as all visitors would have to return to the inhabited world they had initially departed from in order to travel back to their own planet, as would local inhabitants return to their homes.   Therefore, the P.C.O’s. would be aware if the visitor had failed to arrive by the allocated time and take the first necessary steps in ensuring their safety … and their subsequent rescue should it be deemed to be necessary.    And it gave the visitors to the uninhabited planet some security in the knowledge that somebody knew they were on an uninhabited world – and would be aware of their non-return should something go wrong.

Travelling through portals throughout the third universe is a natural thing for the professional travellers and tourists alike from just over three hundred inhabited planets that use the system in one form or another.   Mind you, visitors to an uninhabited world are always surprised by the size of the tunnels, but the size is necessary as the portal has to allow for transport vehicles, especially when one or more of the uninhabited worlds are used for the benefit of the inhabited planet the portals are connected to.

Take the planet Magorras for instance.   The farm workers of one of the villages of Magorras who specialise in the growing of strawannas, a fungi delight throughout the universe thanks to the portals opening up trade between many of the planets, have to travel from their home planet to Strawyear, its uninhabitable neighbour, because, due to its constantly muggy weather, it has been proven to be capable of growing strawannas all year round.

But when the crops are ready for picking they need to go to Mowgli, another local uninhabitable planet, and a stepping stone linked to Strawyear, because the conditions there are perfect for the product to be dried quickly and packed in order to keep their freshness for the trip to the Magorras markets for distribution across the universe.

Early each morning the farmers arrive at the singular arrival/departure point portal on Magorras and travel to Strawyear where they will tend to the crops, and on the occasion when one of the fields reaches the picking stage they will load the transport vehicles with as much product as they can, then go to a second singular arrival/departure point portal on this planet and travel to Mowgli.    They can do this because a singular/arrival portal has been set up to go to between Strawyear and Mowgli because it is part of the stepping stone system commencing on Magorras.

Mowgli and Strawyear had had exploration portals allocated to them during the early exploration stage, as all newly discovered planets had always been allocated.   This, as I explained to you earlier, meant that the first portal was only between the spaceship and the planet, and other land based portals may, or may not, have been set up during the planet’s land based exploration.

However in this case, as the two uninhabited planets existed virtually side by side, a headquarters was set up on Mowgli and the portal was set to run between the two uninhabited worlds rather than directly to Magorras, the local inhabited world, at this stage.   And it came to Silius that because they were going to run stepping stones to Magorras once they were finished on the two uninhabited planets, it would be simpler and cheaper to have an open working path between Mowgli and Strawyear for the moment and share their resources, including the machinery and expertise, and explore both planets simultaneously.   To make things even simpler for themselves they modified the portal between the two planets to be permanently open so they could virtually walk between the two planets any time they felt it necessary to do so.   This, of course, is not something that would be allowed to be done very often, definitely never on inhabited worlds.  Too many things could go wrong.   And if two planets declared war on each other …”   Arkerious shook his head at the possibility before continuing

“This particular exploration had taken place not too long after the installation of the portal on Rangonia, and other than the way that Rangonia had been set up with the portal leading directly to the computer, all other portals between inhabited and uninhabited planets were being set up as a singular arrival/departure point between the inhabited and the closest uninhabited planets with a normal sized portal tunnel.  A portal size that was exactly the same as the portal that took visitors on an interplanetary journey.   However, the tunnel size in the portal that connected two uninhabited planets, when they existed, remained as it had been constructed; with a large tunnel to enable vehicles to travel through them when required.

Wherever possible some equipment, including several forms of transport, was left in a hidden chamber within the portal of the uninhabited planet closest to the inhabited planet after exploration ceased on the planet or planets.   And although the portal between the two uninhabited planets were always large, the arrival/departure point between the inhabited and uninhabited world was always much smaller which meant the equipment and transport vehicles could not be taken back to the inhabited planet by unscrupulous opportunists who had somehow gained access to the hidden chamber where they were stored.   It is very much doubted that this situation could have ever arisen, but Silius Rangonia had not been a man who would encourage taking preventable risks.

The transport and other explanatory equipment was not meant for general use even though the general public could request the right to visit the uninhabited planets, often under the care of a guide.   But the vehicles and equipment were only available for explorers, scientists in general and geologists searching for the possible existence of hard-to-come-by minerals.   And providing a technical visitor to the first of the uninhabited planets had authorisation to be there in the first place for scientific or geological reasons, they would also have been provided with access to the equipment along with battery packs to bring the equipment and transport back to life by the Portal Co-operatives as they embarked upon their expedition.

Now this is the way Mowgli, Strawyear and Magorras were meant to end up, and they most likely would have if something totally unexpected had not occurred.   The open portals were still in operation on Mowgli and Strawyear when the explorations of those planets came to an end; the planets were declared uninhabitable with neither world considered to be suitable for further exploration, and the portals were about to be set up as had their predecessors, when Silius’s thinking on singular arrival/departure points was changed forever.

Through a remarkable coincidence, Hercule Christie, the son of a Magorrion farmer, now a scientist with the G.I.S.P.A. exploratory team who had been part of the expedition to both planets, realised the potential of the two planets for one of his home world’s crops and explained his thoughts about the two planets to Silius Rangonia before they installed the singular arrival/departure point portal on Magorras.

The expedition leader gave him permission to contact his father and tell him of his discovery which he did immediately.   With some urgency in his approach, his father spoke to the elders in his village and they, in turn, with the same sense of urgency approached the agricultural division of the Magorrian government who immediately contacted G.I.S.P.A..    G.I.S.P.A., who were responsible for the use of portals, regardless of who wanted access to them, agreed to the request and the setting up of a single-use, wide portal, instead of the regular sized portal, solely for the farmer’s use between Magorras and Strawyear.

A portal, separate from the regular multi-platform portal for Margorras to travel to the rest of the universe – and separate from the normal, narrow tunnelled portal used by scientists and visitors to Strawyear.   The new, farmer’s only, portal was established in the main village on Magorras where the majority of the original strawanna farms were established, while the other end was set up on Strawyear in an area that the farmers declared to be the best area for multi-farming.     Then another singular arrival/departure portal was set up on Mowgli within a purpose-built  structure built by the farmers to enable them to dry and pack the fungi when ready for shipment to the Margorra’s markets where they would be assigned to planets around the universe, such was the popularity of this sweet tasting fruit – and it had been popular since the introduction of the portals also helped create a free trade market throughout the third universe.

From this moment on, every new portal installation throughout the third universe was reviewed and decided on by a committee which comprised various specialists from G.I.S.P.A. and representatives from the inhabited planet that had uninhabited planets within their region in case other planets also could make use of the uninhabited worlds within their region.

In conclusion, Johann, there are, and always be variances, to your questions, but this has been the simplest way to show examples of how they work in the main.    For you to reach one particular planet, the journey could take up to eight different interplanetary portal stops.    That would be the longest journey that I can think of.   But for most travellers it is only one single journey to reach their prime destination … and then the list of ways to get to your final destination is almost endless.”

“Are there really portals on Earth?”  Johann asked, half expecting disappointment, “or were you simply using analogies before when you mentioned London and Australia?”

“There are land based portals on Earth, Johann … quite a few including one located not far from one of your buildings, and one inside Ten Downing Street which is what I usually use when I visit the Prime Minister.   London, as I told you earlier, houses the interplanetary portal, and has both local and inter-planet portals, but there are no air based space time jumps on Earth.    Well, there are, but they are not currently in operation”

“Why not?”   Johann asked in surprise at both answers.

Time space portals were placed on Earth in both space and on land long before humans learned how to fly … long before the first human learned how to walk upright, and then learned how to talk.   Scientists and historians from planets that were far advanced to Earth were transported to several planets within the first universe including Earth, along with similar transportations to planets within the other universes – and the portals, in turn, were used for the scientists and historians to return home at the end of their allotted time – as well as to bring in, or take out, various forms of equipment required for their research, and, of course, their replacements in the field.   All went smoothly on Earth for thousands of years, until, for many of those residing within your cities and nearby villages, it became unsafe for them to stay once the second world war had begun – and the planes and rockets began to attack the more populous areas of England and Europe; a change of address to the country for safety reasons was, in the main, impossible at the time, and the intergalactic rules of inter-planetary study forbade them from interfering in any form whatsoever, which, unfortunately for them, included the construction of solar powered bomb proofed shelters over the roofs of their near neighbours and themselves, so they were forced to leave the planet until the war ended.    However, the time space portals were left fully active, both on land and in the air, for the few hardy souls that remained on Earth.

At this stage there had been no need for Transporter Apparatuses on Earth for the portals that existed in the sky, only for the land based versions, but under no circumstances were the inhabitants of Earth to be made aware of their existence, especially during a war.

Land based portals are not something visible to the naked eye until the portal doors are opened – then they appear as a long, narrow, grey coloured tunnel on the inside, housing a large, transparent, elongated though narrow shaped room, big enough to house several dozen average sized humans,    But the doors, of which I speak, are not doors such as those of an office or the entrance to a building, they are mainly larger objects that appear to the casual eye like a brick wall at the back of a warehouse or building, or even a cave wall.

The exit/arrival portals are usually set so the users can come and go between the portal and the area of exposure such as a street, or the inside of a shopping mall, without bringing attention to their sudden appearance; the portal doors cannot be opened, exposed or entered from either side without the access code built into the Portable Destination Transporter Apparatus, and there is an automatic warning given to an arrival at the portal should it be dangerous to exit because of crowds or problems on the outside.

“How do they get around this problem?”   Johann asked out of curiosity.

“The system will automatically open the second the area is safe.   While the travellers are still inside the portal an announcement will advise those trapped inside the portal the reason for the hold up, and will issue ongoing updates on the situation.    The travellers will have the choice of waiting the delay out, or travelling to another destination.    There will be no other incoming travellers arriving until the portal has been cleared, and those waiting to exit from other departure points to arrive at the blocked portal will also be advised of the reason for the delay and they too can make their own decision regarding their next step.

Each traveller has their way around the problem, but they manage.   It really depends how much they want to arrive in a particular locality.   Wherever they want to go it won’t affect London Central should that be the portal with an exit problem, or any of the main landing portals on any planet, for that matter – it will only be local portals that will have that problem.   The travellers will have access to both local and inter-planet portals whilst they are still inside the interplanetary portal and can use those to transfer to a more suitable location for their main destination.  All they will need to do is ask their portable transporter apparatus for the best alternative location.    For some that may be an inconvenience, but the choice of waiting, or entering the planet through another venue is up to them.

Remember I told you most planets have only one central landing point, the interplanetary portal, but there are a multitude of inter-planet and local arrival points around each inhabited world, and many countries such as England and Australia have more than one such arrival point in the major city of that country, as well as some of the secondary cities spread around the countryside.   London itself has thirty five local portals spread around the place including fifteen in, or near, the city itself.   The traveller only arrives at the central location on a planet because that is where the portal from their place of departure takes them.   They can simply dial in a reactivate code, or a new code, on their portable transport apparatus for one of the local portals once they arrive at the central portal and they will be on the streets of London or Trenthamville or wherever within seconds.  They can also travel around the world via the inter-planet network.   It is their provocative.   It is only when they are travelling to a local portal and run into hold ups that they can have a problem finding a suitable alternative.”

“If we have so many visitors on Earth,”   Johann asked, “why not use the sky-portals?”

“The lack of safeguard regarding the sky-based portals on Earth did not cause a problem for a long time, the portals were located far away from the cities and burgeoning airports, and certainly out of the way of the air warfare taking place around the world in the nineteen forties, but eventually, as time passed, as the war finished and the skies became more crowded across the world, a few unfortunate events occurred where some pilots and passengers found themselves far, far from home.    Most of them were returned home, albeit with induced memory losses that prevented them from remembering what had happened.   Occasionally some of the individual pilots requested, and were given, the right to remain on their new planet.   But it was proving to be too big a risk to leave the portals active, because to warn the various governments of Earth of the existence of interplanetary space jumps on their planet would also mean revealing the existence of alien life-forms, both on Earth and on other planets.    And, to know that troops could travel around the world in seconds, and nobody would be aware of their movement until they arrived at the other end, would guarantee that several countries would try to use the portals for their advantage, and they weren’t created for advantages, they were created for time saving in travel and exploration … and providing help when required in the least possible time.   Not for an advantage in war or invasions.

Eventually it was decided by G.I.S.P.A. to adjust the sky based portals to coded Destination Transporter entry which meant only the space craft of certain planets could enter Earth portals, and then only when it was deemed absolutely necessary for reasons such as the transport back to their own planet for the observers who had been willing to remain on Earth and, for one reason or another, were unable to use land based portals to travel between the planets.

With the Destination Transporter in use the portal was only opened for enough time to allow the craft or crafts to safely enter or leave the planet – then automatically shut behind the craft somewhat similar to the way your electronic gates on Earth do.   After all, G.I.S.P.A. decided, Earth was not part of the third universe and it had been only in the knowledge that Earth was a long way from being ready to use time and space jump portals that the go-ahead had been given to the scientists and historians … it was assumed that the people of Earth just would not know how to use them effectively should they have access to them.   Certainly not at the beginning of their evolution, and not even in the twenty first century

G.I.S.P.A. had had no problem allowing the scientists of various planets from the third universe travelling to, and studying the life-forms of, several planets situated in the first universe including Earth and Svenson One, the planet N.A.S.A. refers to as Kepler -186f, once the Zeusonians had discovered the existence of the parallel universes and had set up the space time jumps on those planets for this particular reason.  The scientists sent back regular reports of the ongoing development of the planets that they observed to G.I.S.P.A. and the reports of the progress of the first universe’s Earth clearly noted the planet’s lack of progress in space travel since their first landing on the Earth’s moon.   The reports indicated there were staggered exploratory attempts, but launches were far and few between and were primarily unmanned missions.

Neither the scientists nor the historians were certain whether the delays were caused by lack of backing by the various governments of the world, or simply a lack of interest by the average human, though the reports that they sent lent towards the former.   Their observation of the popularity of television, books and film indicted the general public had some keen interest in space travel and other worlds, but regardless, nothing monumental was happening and it could easily be another hundred or so years before the Earth was going to be anywhere near ready for space time jump portals.”

“What about Kepler– 186f, or Svenson One … or whatever you call it?   I have never heard of either one.   Have they done any better in the same time zone?”   Johann asked defensively on behalf of his planet.

“We will refer to it as Kepler-186f for the moment,”   Arkerious replied, his face revealing his bemusement at Johann’s defensive, and slightly childish, reaction.   “It is also a protected planet, physically similar to yours in many ways, located in the Cygnas constellation of the Milky Way around four hundred and ninety light years from your ‘Earth’.   It was discovered by Doctor Elisa Quintana, a research scientist with the SETI Institute and NASA Ames Research Centre in two thousand and fourteen.   In her findings she recognised that the planet, not much larger than your planet, had all of the ingredients to support life.    She was one hundred percent correct.  The citizens of Kepler-186f, who refer to themselves as ‘The Mysterions’, although starting life in the same order that you did, are much more advanced and have been for a long, long, time.   In fact, until proven otherwise, they are the most intelligent life in your universe, and the intelligence level of the entire life-force on Kepler-186f  is almost equivalent with the most advanced prime life form of all the planets in all of the universes … The Aargons.

The Mysteriouns of Kepler- 186 have spacecraft that can travel in a similar way to a time jump portal.   In fact they utilize the portals that we have set up in universe one which is how they can come and go on their travels.   They have been observing the Earth for over seven hundred of your years.  They have also visited Earth on several occasions over the centuries and have even attempted, sadly unsuccessfully, to help the Earth to move forward with space travel.   In the early stages they managed to make contact with some earthlings of great intelligence and importance, including Leonardo da Vinci and Jules Verne, and shared information with them about the stars and travelling through them.

These learned men were both delighted and amazed by what they were shown and told by the visitors to Earth; they were greatly humbled by the visit, and the faith that the people of Kepler had in them to join the great space exploration within the universe, however the times were not right for that kind of progress – Earth was not yet ready.   Humans did not have the tools or the mind-set for such an event and the best that either man could do was share the ideas that they had gleaned from their intergalactic friends with those that were to come behind them; young, eager, learned men of science in a more enlightened age could read their words, see the blueprints of their ideas and prepare the world for a better future.   The Mysteriouns continue to visit Earth and are still sharing their findings with men of science on Earth today, but it still seems to fall on deaf ears in the political world.    Perhaps one day … .”

“How can they visit Earth if the portals are turned off?”   Joseph asked smugly.

“There is a portal on the moon,”   Arkerious’s soft reply causing a sigh of defeat to escape from Johann’s otherwise closed lips, “They arrive through that portal then resume their journey in real time.   It is only a short trip from there to Earth, and because we have provided them with Portable Transporter Devices and Earth currency in the form of an unlimited debit card they have the choice of earthbound transport such as taxis, buses or portals to use, or they could simply use their spacecraft to take them to their destination.

Johann could not think of a word to say, and sensing his friends momentarily sense of frustration and embarrassment, Arkerious continued with his history of space portals on Earth.

“The observers were doubtful that the inhabitants of Earth had the ability to be ready for inter-planetary diplomacy and understanding should they be given access to the space time jumps at this stage of their development.

Another century‘ the scientists had noted in the year of two thousand and ten.   ‘And then only if they had re-developed a thirst for real life expeditions of their universe, then they would learn through experience.   However, when it comes to inter-galactic diplomacy,’ they continued, ‘observations of their progress in that discipline on their own planet, towards variations of their own species, indicated that even after a journey of thousands of years the countries spread far and wide across the planet were still having difficulty in getting along with each other in a lot of cases, so their sudden access to other star systems simply by running in and out of a tunnel did not indicate the making of good inter-planetary neighbours at this stage of their development.

The scientists plainly pointed out in their report that like watching Star Trek on high definition television week in and week out does not make one an astronaut, or a space traveller; having a gate that leads to the wonders of the universes does not make one a space tourist guide.   They need to regain their enthusiasm for space travel, for new experiences, to find new worlds, to explore them, and to learn to get along with each other in a real sense, not a compromise simply for the sake of peace and trade, so they, in turn, learn how to communicate freely and honestly with the new species and lifestyles they come across in their travels.  Once they can prove to us that they have these credentials, and are gaining their experience learning the cold facts of space travel from their own trials and errors, they will be accepted with open arms into the world of portals.

“But how do they work, these space and time jumps?”   Johann insisted,   “At least in principle.   Do you break up into atoms and reincarnate at the other end, does your metabolism slow down to all but death as you travel at a million light years a second?   You keep diverting from the answer.”

“And in principle I shall respond,” Arkerious agreed, “but then we must begin to get a move on.    I am sorry if this lesson on space and time jumps is a bit unwieldy, but I have to give you examples of what you are learning as they occur.   I am not going to tell you what will happen in your future, that is neither my job, nor would it be a guarantee of what will happen, especially if things go wrong for Joseph.   However, in saying that, there is information that I do want you to be aware of should the situation require that knowledge.   We are in a corrupt time zone which will have a bearing on the future of everybody concerned in the situation … and that includes you.   For that reason I will give you one piece of information that may help you relax and accept the way you are learning; to learn to go with the flow as the lessons unfold.   But I will say what I say and then I shall not re-engage the subject matter until such time as circumstances force me to reveal more.   Do you agree to that?   To simply listen to what I say and store the information for future use should it be needed?”

Johann nodded his head in agreement and Aarkerious continued,   “Time has been corrupted.   Rangor may defeat Joseph at any stage of the battle that will occur over an indefinite period of time, and as Rangor can defeat Joseph anytime between now and the final battle Joseph also can win the battle at an earlier or later period of time than he first did.   We have no control of time, for time is now advancing under its own steam – so we must plan every single move and carefully intake any observation with the utmost care.

Although we can move backwards and forwards in time, Joseph is moving in one direction only, and it is imperative that, to a degree, we now keep moving in the same time sequence as he is; which is what we are doing at this moment.    We are currently travelling at the same speed and time that Joseph is and we have been since the last incidence we witnessed.   We now know that the proxy has recommenced the battle based on the monitor exploding … and it is our guess that the wrong target was eliminated, but what we don’t know is if Rangor is aware of that yet.   We don’t think he is, but we are not certain.   However, as long as he is unaware it gives us extra time to learn more about what we are up against and make plans for the next meeting.   The one thing that we think is in our favour is that when Rangor finds out that Joseph is still alive, he can’t go back in time again to rectify the situation.    If he could, then we could never defeat him … no matter what.

From this point on, should we take too long to arrive at the next meeting between Joseph and Rangor we could be too late.   The changes to the future may have already begun by the time we arrive and should that happen it will be impossible for us to continue with what we are doing … perhaps impossible in our being able to do anything at all.”

“I thought you could simply travel to any time zone that you liked, whenever you liked, and in both directions … so why the need for speed now?”  Johann was beginning to feel apprehensive about virtually everything he was currently dealing with, most of which was beginning to fall out of his head due to information overload.   For the first time in his life Johann was feeling both dense and out of his depth.   Johann was also beginning to feel brain dead and knew he was in deep need of some alone time to let his brain sift through and analyse the incredible things he had seen and heard, and the expression on Arkerious’s face made things even worse for him.

Over his many years at the helm of one of the most important offices of National Security in Europe , he had witnessed many strange things; unexplained things; events that denied believability even after all this time, and his department had saved the planet, or at least, Great Britain and Europe, from encountering many disastrous attacks from sources that pushed the mind to the limit to believe in their existence, and he thought he could handle anything by now.   But the continuous series of events that had taken place outside of his own world; out of his own universe was becoming far too much for him to grasp in one sitting.  On top of that he had learnt that interplanetary historians and their ilk had been living in the Earth’s back yard for god-knows-how-long and watching the inhabitants grow up – and now learning there was a highly intelligent group of aliens from the other side of the Milky-Way galaxy dropping in to the planet at any time it suited them, with nobody but a member of another alien race who lived on a planet he hadn’t even known existed until a few hours ago … and now he was standing on it – or at least his body was …his mind?   At this point in time Johann was uncertain where his mind was … except out there somewhere.

And now he had Akerious’s face to deal with, or, at least, the expression that now appeared on it.   Arkerious’s face was normally placid, neither expressing happiness, nor sadness, in most cases, though he had managed a laugh or two at Johann’s expense on several occasions.   But at the moment the face appeared dark … as if he had the weight of the world on his shoulders, and Johann did not know what to say.   Then he realised he had unintentionally broken his word … he was meant to listen, not to question.   “I am sorry, I forgot for a moment.   I will be quiet.”

“It is alright, my friend.   There are so many things to tell you.   So many things that you need to know … and so little time to tell you and still do what I must do.   There are so many things changing so quickly, so many things that have happened since we first met.”   Arkerious paused for a second, sighed, shrugged then placed a half-hearted smile on his face.

“The times and events we have visited in the past so far are still as they always have been from the very second that they occurred.”  Arkerious replied, his voice unusually soft, as if regretting what he was about to say,  “And, at this very moment, Joseph is still moving forward as he had the first time … because this is the first time.   Forget that it had happened before … now we are in the present … and what happens now … in this time … now happens in this time!”

Johann looked hard at Arkerious and hoped like hell that he really did understand what Arkerious had just said … that ‘what happens from this moment on really does happen.   If it goes right – good and well, but if it goes bad – then it goes bad for good.’

“When we refer to a time-line,”   Arkerious continued as he returned to the lesson, “the images that we see are only the events as seen and heard by that individual.   Events taking place around that individual, but unseen or unheard by them, are not available to us during the projection.   Now before you begin to point out that you could see all around the room when Joseph’s monitor exploded, I must explain what happened in this instance in a bit more detail.

As I said earlier we are now in real time.  When I took you to the past – to the Grimshaws; to Lord Trenthamville, and Joseph as he grew up, I modified things slightly.   I had already seen Joseph’s time line and recorded it some time ago, as I had done with the others.   I knew the exact date and time of each event that was of interest to us and I used that information to project it for you, using mental fast forward to by-pass the moments that had no action or spoken words.   But I did do that for the event that last took place

To add proof of how the human brain can so easily adjust to accept something that it conceives to be impossible think about how easily I fooled it as we watched events unfold in front of us.  Earlier I projected the recorded image to a monitor back on Garocia and your brain accepted the image.   Your brain accepted the image because it was similar to how you watched television.   You accepted that I could speed the image up, or pause it, or rewind it because that was what you could do with your digital television set or your D.V.D. player.   Your mind ignored the fact that the image was coming out of my mind and not a video recorder and simply accepted it as a relatively normal event.   And as it had been accepted on the monitor, when I switched the image directly to your brain, the brain accepted it a factual event because you were effectively watching the same program.

Only it wasn’t a recording that was being fast forwarded when we viewed the events in the office – it was time itself.  In this particular instance we, or at least, our minds, had travelled in time as well as space.  And while we were observing the goings on I simply fast forwarded to the important bits with carefully constructed editing based on my knowledge of the event, assuming your mind would be so full of wonderment at what you were actually watching, and how you were watching it, you would not notice the speed at which things were happening was at times a little rushed.  I went live, so one does say, to give you experience of moving around in real time, and it was not until I noticed the events in the office were suddenly running a tad different to the previous time that I stopped fast forwarding and left time to run its own course at its own speed – because that was when the present was being changed – and that meant the future was changing too.

It is only you and I and Rangor that have gone back in time.   The creature travelled with Joseph the first time, now he travels alone, with us trailing him.   Joseph travels forward to meet his destiny, while the creature seeks more than his destiny; he seeks opportunities that did not exist the first time around.   But Rangor, too, has an Achilles’ heel … he does not have an abundance of time.   Every second, every minute of this journey is not his to do with as he pleases.   Certainly he can now attack Joseph at times different to the first time, but he is still limited on the time he has available to him because he is still travelling towards his own future whichever way he moves.

Rangor could not, cannot, spend his entire days battling with Joseph via his proxy; feeding life to the proxy, and still successfully engage in whatever else he himself was involved in on the journey the first time around.   Rangor has requested a return to a time period, not an extension of the time in which events took place … that would have been impossible to obtain.    It was quite noticeable that Rangor could not find the time to fight Joseph for hours on end the first time around , mere slap-dash moments in most cases, and we see no reason to expect that this time around will be any different time-wise.   All that we expect will happen differently this time around is that the time schedules for the attacks may vary slightly, which means Rangor has a lot of other things to attend to besides Joseph.   To a degree Joseph may have been simply an irritation to Rangor in the beginning, and the attacks on him were simply opportunistic attempts to flick him away like one does a fly.   However once Rangor found out that Joseph had actually destroyed him – Joseph’s death became both a necessity and a priority.

“What would happen if you did try to change the past after you found it had been changed?”

“We are uncertain of the truth of what we have been told by our ancestors.   The supposed truth introduced into our history may have been recorded in order to prevent us doing such a thing … or it may have been told to us in order to save our own souls.   The answer to your question has been handed down from generation to generation by our forefathers, but we have never been able to be confirm the truth … actually it is doubtful that it could ever be confirmed, would want to be confirmed.   Because we are of the understanding that anyone attempting to change a fixed time point after it had already been changed once would themselves a fixture of that time, neither dead, nor alive, just in a permanent fixture of that particular minute of time, though I do not know how it would affect us if we are still on Garocia physically … it might end up with our bodies remaining in one time; one world – and our minds in another.”

“God, you know how to put the wind up somebody, don’t you, Arkerious.”   Johann declared as he felt the hairs on the nape of his neck rising, wishing he had never asked the question,   “That certainly makes it a bit risky … and hard to prove, I would suppose, but it is certainly not a chance we should take.    I know that I wouldn’t.    But I am not in charge of things at the moment, am I?   Anyway, I must have misunderstood you.   I thought you said earlier that we could go back and fix any problem, that we would have one last chance.   I was under the assumption that you already knew most of the details of the future … That we were merely viewers of the events as they happened to ensure that all was well, and go back to fix any deficiency that may occur.   Why all this doom and gloom now?”

“Firstly, you must understand that time travel is both a privilege and a complex issue.    We are one of the few races that are granted access to full-time time travel.   The majority of the other planets require a permit from the time guardians before they will be given license to move through time for whatever reason they come up with, and even then they must have a live hologram travel with them to ensure that they won’t attempt to change time.   But even we cannot do the impossible.   It doesn’t matter if we go forward or backwards in most circumstances, but should we travel back to a time that has been compromised or changed we are forbidden to change the event again.

According to the time guardians, to constantly change an event will create instability in time itself because every change to one event will inevitably lead to more and more changes in the future.    Perhaps you have heard of the Butterfly Effect, where one event leads to another and so on … and to change just one tiny event would change many things.   A butterfly lands on the leaf of a tree growing close to a house; its beauty attracts the attention of a young boy who is standing on a veranda playing with a small puppy; the boy opens the temporary gate that has been erected on the veranda in order to keep the dog in so he can get closer to the butterfly, and in his excitement he fails to close the gate securely behind him.   The dog paws at the gate and when it opens he runs down the stairs, but instead of following the boy as it usually does, it runs out on the road just as a car comes down the street.   The little boy notices the dog on the road and goes after it.   The driver sees the dog, but not the young boy and jams on the brakes; the car slides sideways and runs into the young boy who dies: the driver has nightmares about the accident and eventually commits suicide; the death of the driver leaves a young boy fatherless and he in turn … well that is the gist of the Butterfly Effect.   If the butterfly had not landed while the boy was outside on the veranda … if the boy had ensured the gate had been shut properly … if the dog had not gone out on the road instead of following the boy as he normally did … ; every action creates another action.    And so it is with time.

Between the time when Rangor first attempted to kill Joseph and the final battle took place Rangor had fought Joseph quite a number of times, or at least the proxy had, and we know because Rangor and the proxy are the same, Rangor would have been responsible for recharging the proxy on quite a few occasions.   This could possibly take some time, but certainly not all of it.   So Rangor would have to be doing something else with his time between his attacks on Joseph – and whatever he did in that time period would have had an impact on the future.   Now, if he is attacking Joseph during a period that previously he did something else, his current action will cause different waves to ripple through the future along with his original actions.   This means that Rangor has had two time streams almost on top of each other.”

“Sorry, Arkerious, please explain that again.”

“There is no need to aplogise, my friend.   Time is complex, unfortunately it is also short at the moment, so I will try to explain the best I can in a brief manner.

I am going to use an analogy, rather than the full facts, because I no longer know the full facts.   Time has already been changed and it will continue to change … unless we defeat Rangor for once and for all.   Now what I am about to explain to you is a rough explanation, so please just listen and don’t quibble about anything I say … remember it is only an analogy … and the premise of what I allude to is accurate..

The time that elapsed between when Joseph first noticed the lift travelling down from the penthouse, and when he finally left the building to go to his lunch was roughly ten minutes; eleven fifty a.m. to twelve noon.   Exactly ten minutes.

It was during that ten minutes that Joseph’s monitor exploded, and therefore, it was during that time frame that the creature attacked something, or someone, in the not too far distance.   We know that because the energy level was strong enough to reach Joseph’s monitor – therefore making itself noticeable to us.   It was so strong, another few inches and it may have reached Joseph himself.

Now we don’t know for certain if somebody, purposefully or accidentally, was killed, but considering the strength of the blast I think that we can safely assume that somebody was.    And Rangor’s actions in that assassination would have triggered of a chain of events into the future that can never be changed because his actions have created a new, and permanent, fixed event in time.   It doesn’t matter now what might have been had he not struck somebody down, what matters is that he set of a new chain of events that will affect the future.   Rightly or wrongly it has happened and cannot be changed.  This is what happens every day in all of the universes.   The wheels of the future are in motion and future generations will have to deal with any ramifications it causes.   The only major difference is that Rangor travels through all of the universes, so anything he does can have much wider implications … much wider.”

Arkerious stopped for a moment and looked deep into the face of Johann P Biggs.   “Can you follow this so far, Johann?”

“Yes, so far.”  Johann advised reservedly.

“And you fully understand the Butterfly effect; ‘Every action has a reaction’?   The sliding door moment!   ‘One inane choice of action may cause the death of millions –   while another equally inane choice may save the lives of millions.’

“I think so.”

“You, think so?”

Johann began to shake his head vigorously, like a schoolboy trying to impress his sixth grade teacher with his enthusiasm just prior to a make up exam.

Arkerious looked hard at his friend and student for a long moment – then continued,

“In the original gap between eleven fifty and twelve noon, as he sat diligently at his desk, Joseph did indeed see the lift come down from the penthouse, and he did indeed see Mary Hopkins emerge from the lift, but ten minutes after seeing the lift door open, Joseph left the building for his meal – unscathed.   The events that we witnessed between eleven fifty and twelve noon that took place as Mary began to enter the room never eventuated that day … the monitor did not explode, Joseph did not collapse, there was no damage to the other computers- and that was because the proxy was nowhere in the area the first time.   Whatever it was doing, it was doing it somewhere else, and with someone, or something, else – and it may not have even been on Earth.   What we witnessed did not take place until Rangor began his trek back in time.   What we witnessed was the creation of a new fixed point in time, but more importantly it meant that Rangor had now created two fixtures in time; the one when he was on Earth … and the one where he wasn’t.  Time and the future has been changed forever.

If Rangor did not attack Joseph in the office the first time it means that he was somewhere else at the time, and it does not matter where he was because Rangor does exist and whatever he did, and wherever he did it, will still have an impact on the future.   Now that he has come back in time and re-entering events at different times; times and locations that he never existed in originally, he is not only changing the future in those time zones, but he is distorting time in the original time zone as well, because in one hand he is in two places at once, and in the other hand he does not exist in either zone.

What he has done, what he is going to continue to do until he defeats Joseph, or he himself is defeated, will cause a continuous array of events to now, or no longer, take place.   Births, deaths and marriages being amongst the many events that would be changed for better or worse, and so will the effect they would have had on the future.   Soul-mates may not meet.   A genius that saved the world may now not have been born.    Wars may have been avoided.   The list is endless.   Only time itself would have known the impact of those events that did not take place, but another change to a particular point in time would cause even greater problems for the future, because there is no give and take in time.   If the attempt to correct the problem by reversing the previous change is out by as much as a millionth of a millisecond it will aggravate the problem even further because it will initiate another change of events that will affect the future, on top of the changes that have already occurred.   The more that time is corrected, the greater risk there is of time exploding.   At least for the planet concerned, if not for the entire universe, should it create a domino effect.

That is the best that I could explain it simple terms, Johann.   I hope that was suffice for the moment?”

“I think I do understand, Arkerious, thank you.  Rangor has doubled up his actions in one part of the time zone, while deleting another part by cancelling it out.  I imagine that puts some things totally out of balance in the scheme of things all great and timey-wimey, to quote the good doctor.”

“You are getting it all together in your head, my friend.   That is exactly right.   Now, here is a bit more to our lessons regarding Rangor.   I explained earlier that other guardians were searching through time-lines to locate the source of the time disruption.   We now know which of the time control planets were responsible for Rangor’s return, and we know why, but there is little that we can do about it the moment.   But with Rangor’s return we are dealing with something unprecedented and, therefore, it is no longer a one man show.  That means, in this situation, I cannot work alone as I usually do; I have other guardians looking; searching the heavens; trying to locate some kind of pattern to follow …but we are currently too early in investigating the problem to find a pattern because the problem is only now commencing.   Normally each Planetary Guardian has the total responsibility for their allocated planet and will make the decision on how best to fix any emerging problem.   We have the sole responsibility for a particular planet and our experience always guides us to a correct decision.    However we are currently in a completely new territory.   I will need all the help that I can get.   There is no right or wrong solution; there is no precedence to follow.  Everything is changing from minute to minute.    All we can do is monitor the situation and try to locate and interpret any pattern or logic in regards to his attacks so we can begin to predict his movements.

There are several hundred guardians examining every aspect of the situation at hand, and as they calculate the effect of major changes to the situation they will pass that information to me via my mind, and it is their latest assessment that I am sharing with you at the present moment.   What I said earlier was true.   But it was dependent on the events taking place at the same time they originally did.    That now appears to be no longer the case, because Rangor has changed the rules.   Now we will also have to view the time-lines of Joseph’s friends as Rangor may use them in some form of attack, and they may unknowingly assist us with information about Rangor that we don’t already know.    This is something that I cannot do alone, so there are several of my brothers helping me by tracing the time-line of each associate Joseph has in his battles with Rangor.   Should they come across anything that we should be made aware of they will instantly connect us to the event through my mind.    Should that happen then there is possibility that we will be watching the same event projected through different eyes.”

“Won’t that be difficult to watch?”   Johann asked, his mind refusing to even conjecture an image of half a dozen amalgamated, similar, images all jammed together and trying to enter his mind with some degree of coherence.

“Think split screen, my friend,”    Arkerious offered.

“Split screen, yes … right.  I will definitely do that …with ease.”   Johann replied with a facetious tone, shaking his head in disbelief as Arkerious once more appeared to be attempting to do is head in.

“My brain is capable of allowing me to view all incoming images simultaneously and select what you see.”  Arkerious explained,   “My brain allows me to edit the images and select the right image for each projection before allowing it to be seen by you.   If there is more than one thing happening in the same environment that you need to see I will cause the images to merge so you can see exactly what is going on by looking around as you would with V.R. glasses.   It will feel exactly the same as the image you witnessed in the building where Joseph was working when his monitor exploded, where you found yourself being able to walk around the office and have a three hundred and sixty degree view of the room.   And I can enable you to do this when watching something in real time as we will be doing from now on.   You will still be in the centre of the action as you were when we viewed the previous events in Joseph’s time line, but you will only see what I want you to see to save you discomfort.   I will not be hiding anything from you, only filtering out duplicate images and only allowing pertinent images to be available to your eyes.   It is simply to keep your eyes and mind unsullied by the various reactions to what is happening by the individual observers.   Think of a tennis match.   If you watch the room rather than the player you will notice the synchronised movements of heads as they follow the ball up and down the court.   The heads swing left, then right, then left, ever rotating until the point has been won and lost, but if you were to stop your mind from automatically following the swinging heads and moved your own head across the crowd in the opposite direction you would always locate one head, if not a dozen, not following the ball, but distracted by something else happening in or around the court.   The same thing is likely to occur in Joseph’s skirmishes with the creature and it is entirely possible that somebody in his little group will notice something happening that distracts them for a second from the main bout.   The part of my mind that is receiving the download from the other guardians will offer me different incoming observations  – and I will meld the various images in a way that you can choose between the different observations as to which one seems of the most importance for you to watch.    Joseph’s battles are not necessarily the main thing that we need to concentrate on.   Should somebody observe something unusual be going on out of Joseph’s sight it may very well offer us an insight to flaws in Rangor’s attacks which we can pass on to Joseph.

Providing Joseph survives an attack, if we deem it necessary, we can rewind the action later and review the action from every angle as everything that we see from now on will be recorded in my mind.   And should we come across something to help him I will advise him immediately”

“How can we advise Joseph?    I thought you just said that we couldn’t go back once we’d arrived in the new time-zone?”

“We can’t,”   Arkerious replied rather too smugly for Johan’s liking, “I will whisper in his ear during the skirmish.”

“You’ll what?”   Johann asked in confusion.

“I will link my mind with his from the moment we arrive in the next time-zone in a slightly different way than I do for viewing his time-line, and should we become aware of something that Joseph should be wary of during the battle, I will mention it to him the first chance that I get.    And if something is happening out of his sight during the battle I will also suggest the appropriate advice to him, and suggest he does whatever I advise him to do, to do it immediately.”

“Wouldn’t he be thrown off by the sudden arrival of your voice in his head and lose concentration for a minute or two?   I would imagine that it could be enough of a distraction to allow Rangor to get the upper hand?”

“When I link to his mind when we arrive at the beginning of our observation of the new time-zone I will condition his mind to accept my voice as being part of his thought processes.   I expect that he will think his instincts are kicking in as he automatically follows my advice – and he will have no more thoughts about the action he took.”

Johann simply closed his eyes, lowered his head towards the ground – and shook it from side to side for several seconds.   Then dismissed Arkerious’s explanation to a special bin within his head and slammed the lid shut.

“Will my time line be shown?”   A smile on his face, Johann finally asked out of a mixture of curiosity and ego.

“Yes,”   Arkerious replied, a huge smile on his face, “soon your face will appear on the silver screen.”

“Movie star in a sci-fi blockbuster which only two people in six universes will see.   That sounds fair enough.”   Johann said in agreement,   “Can’t wait for the repeat royalties.    But seriously, Arkerious, this multi-tasking of your mind; your ability to communicate; to converse; to put a multitude of plans into actions with mental telepathy; your ability to at least ‘appear’ to be in two places; two worlds, at the same time really does my head in some times; does it in almost to the point of illness.   However I still have faith in your abilities to something about Rangor, which is more than I can at the moment.  So what can we do about the situation?   How can we be certain that we know exactly when to arrive in the future, now?   Do you have to do another scan of Joseph’s future at a hundred miles an hour to find a new time-zone?”  Johann asked, surprising himself by the realisation he was suffering a mild form of anxiety about the questions he had just asked, lest the answers proved to be unpalatable.

For a moment Arkerious remained speechless.   Instead of answering the question, he just stood open mouthed and wide eyed, staring at Johann.    Then a broad grin broke out over his face as he began to speak.   “Johann, you may not yet think so yourself, but I am convinced that all I have told you is coming to fruition.    You are really beginning to get a grip on things outside of your daily environment.   You are truly beginning to believe and understand both what we are facing and how we must go about it.  You have much more to learn, and a very limited time in which to do so, but the more you believe the truth of what you are involved in, the easier it will be for your mind to comprehend what I tell you.

You are not quite right, but very, very close, Johann.   I am about to re-program my mind to begin a new search of Joseph’s time-line commencing from the very second that he left the building and headed off for his lunch.   However it will be done slightly different this time.  This time we will see everything of importance that eventuates in Joseph’s time-line, and not just the battles.   It will provide you with an invaluable insight to the circumstances and motivations that encouraged Joseph to become involved in something that was way out of his league at the time … and you will get a far better understanding of what I mean when I said changes to events will change the future forever, as you witness the chain of events he encounters on his journey – and you will begin to fully accept how just one of those circumstances failing to exist would have changed everything for him and the eventual finalisation of his journey.

As I progress through Joseph’s time-line a small part of my mind will be melding with his, not the connection that I will be using to advise him on things, but a link to his mind as he moves through life, minute by minute, and this connection will show me every thing he sees, and I will be aware of new situation comes into contact with, so I will be well aware if is Rangor approaching, or Joseph is on the verge of becoming engaged in a conversation.   I shan’t be listening to his conversations, I will sense the situation – and should Joseph’s mind suddenly react to something that really attracts his attention I will immediately be alerted to it.   I will stop travelling forward and go back in time somewhere between five and ten minutes earlier than it was when I sensed the change in his thinking and we will watch what is happening in real time … as it is happening.   In doing it this way we will not arrive too late to witness an event, and we will be able to contribute to the action should it begin to change from what was expected.   And we will not contravene time if time changes because we became involved in the change – we won’t contravene it because we are now also part of the new fixed point in time, not a latecomer trying to change the results.   However, there is one minute possibility that things will not work out in the way in which I had anticipated.”

“And what is that?”  a rather curious Johann asked.

“If Rangor attacks Joseph without warning and delivers a fatal blow.”

“God, Arkerious, you are just the soul of joy and happiness, aren’t you.”

“Your sarcasm is duly noted, Johann,”   Arkerious replied with a mischievous grin, a sign to Johann that the dark cloud that had covered his mentor was lifting,   “However, in continuation, we will observe Joseph’s conversations and actions as he becomes drawn deeper and deeper into the web of events that are about to unfold , and we will see them and hear them with as much clarity as if we were standing only feet away … which we will be, in a way.   We will also be able to interpret his decisions, or at least I will through his mind … and the reasons for them, which I will pass on to you.   And as a result of following the time-line this deeply, some of the things we will be privy to may not always feature Rangor, but, never-the-less, will play a predominant role in Joseph’s thinking which, in turn, helps guide his instincts in the coming battles.   This style of surveillance will also introduce us to his allies in the fight.   My brothers will be doing a similar thing with their time-lines and there will, no doubt, be times when we see associated events that take place in the individual journeys of his allies as they occur, along with the multi-images we will see in Joseph’s time-line on the occasions when he is in a battle with Rangor and they are observers … or even, perhaps, participants, but most definitely at his side.”

“Can you also protect Joseph’s associates if they are in danger?”   Johann asked, as he wondered about his own involvement with Joseph in the near future.

“Yes, Johann.”   Arkerious assured him, “And talking about battles, I feel now is a good time for me to tell you about the second visit to Rangonia while we still have time.

“You were going to explain to me just how the space portals worked.”   Johann objected.

“All in good time, Johann, I will get around to it shortly, but I think now is the right time to learn a little more about the Rangonians.”   Arkerious responded, his voice, soft, calm, but still flavoured with something authoritative enough to persuade Johann not to bother objecting any further.

“Fine,” Johann conceded accepting the inevitable, but still remaining disappointed his question was still to be answered

“G.I.S.P.A. sent a troop ship carrying thirty very experienced soldiers to Rangonia to investigate the matter.   Like the Draxonions before them the troop ship kept channels open from the moment they took off, and that included the very second that the craft landed and the on-board narrator announced that the troops were about to depart the ship.   As the narrator spoke the in-room cameras were trained on the exit door that was ever so slowly being opened to lower the ramp, and the troops waiting in line to depart the ship to do their duty.

The narrator explained to his audience back at G.I.S.P.A. headquarters on Zeus that there may have been a fault in the door opening mechanism, as the slowness of its opening was not a regular problem, but assured them that the problem would be dealt with in the shortest possible time.

***********************

While the narrator spoke clearly and loudly as the image rolled on, in the background the voice of an unidentified person was suddenly heard just as clearly by the technical operator on Zeus that was controlling the transmission to G.I.S.P.A. headquarters, as it was by the members themselves as they looked at each other in mild confusion at what they were hearing, but not seeing.

************************

“It’s getting rather dark out there.”   The first voice noted.

“It is too,” another voice put in, “and it’s beginning to cover the ship!   What do you think it is?”

“I don’t know, but it’s getting darker by the second.   Perhaps it’s a fog of sorts – though it’s moving a bit fast.    What the …”, but the question was never asked as a sound of something exploding filled the audio … and what sounded like a muffled scream accompanied it.”

And the scream, as loud and terrified as it was, was almost overshadowed by the equally terror-struck voice of the second person in the room,   “Oh, my god! …Nooooooooooo!!!” the voice cried out, the fear within the originator of the harrowing, nail biting, plea for help sent shivers running up and down the backs of all who heard it.

**********************

At the exact moment the second voice had also screamed out in terror the video operator on Zeus, who became concerned by the blood-curdling mood change in the audio he had been half paying attention to, began casting his eyes across the seven screens that appeared on the studio wall in front of him and finally located the source of the audio.   It had been coming from the observation deck on the troop ship; a singular, metal framed, elevated construction rising ten metres into the sky from the forward end of the roof of the ship, and it had been the imploding of the huge metallic glass windows that surrounded the fifteen metre oblong shaped room that he had heard.

The glass, purposely designed and manufactured to bend and crack before breaking, lay scattered across the floor, the slivers and chunks glittering like diamonds from the reflection of both the synthetic light that ran across the roof of the room and the brighter, though limited, light cast upon them by the brightness of the twin suns that shone down on the planet… and as he looked around the room his eyes came across the bloodied bodies that lay under the glass.

But it was when the video operator on Zeus used his computer to manually adjust the room’s camera to face the destroyed window that he first saw the dark swirling mass that lay outside the ship, a strange, gritty sort of mist, swirling gently around a third of the way up the space that was once home to the windows.   The mist, or whatever it was, rocked gently in a mild breeze that seemed to exist outside the craft.   The technician was mystified by the damage to the windows; there were four cameras located around the perimeter of the space craft and he had watched the landing on the planet through those cameras – and they had revealed a large bare area for several hundred yards in a three hundred and sixty degree viewing of the area surrounding the spot where the craft had landed – there had been nothing in the immediate area that could have caused so much damage.   But know all he could see close to the ship on either side was the strange mist that was slowly moving upwards.

*************************

Do you know, Johann, it is a strange thing indeed that someone watching mysterious events taking place on a screen half a million miles from where they were safely tucked away in their environment never have a sense of fear of the unknown, and for Marcuses Stoneman this was exactly what was happening in his life.   The accomplished interplanetary video technician had hundreds of intergalactic broadcasts under his belt; so many broadcasts that he was almost blasé in his approach to them, though at the moment he was becoming fascinated by what he was seeing, but certainly not scared … why, he was not even nervous about the situation, but he was curious.

*************************

The video operator had no idea what it was that he was actually looking at, never mind why the two men had screamed, because in his instantly produced opinion, if the glass had unexpectedly imploded on them, they would not have had time to react, never mind scream or make comment.   But they had, and the window had imploded, completely covering their presumed dead bodies.  ‘How did the window break?‘ he wondered again, ‘there was nothing close by that could have fallen on it … and what the hell was that strange fog …’

*************************

In the room where the narrator sat things were becoming rather frustrating as the exit door was still not budging.   “We will try to open the door manually,” he stated to all that were watching on Zeus as the first half dozen of the still lined up soldiers moved towards the immobile door and sorted themselves into positions on both sides of the exit and immediately began the arduous task of wedging their fingers into the narrow gap that separated the two sides of the huge metal doors in order to get enough of a grip to pull them to their respective sides.

**************************

At the same time that the narrator was giving instructions on how to manually open the door, several members of the ship’s crew had reached the observatory deck in response to the noise caused by the exploding window and got a shock caused not only by the sight of the broken glass, and the two bodies lying beneath the rubble, but also by the sight of the thick dark haze that now covered three quarters of the entire room, but only on the outside.

***************************

The voice of the narrator advising that the doors were about to be forced open caught the attention of the video operator and he immediately took his eyes back to the first screen where he was just in time to see the troops apply their fourth attempt at opening the door manually … and this time they met with success, the ramp was automatically lowered and the troops began their forward march towards the strange black haze that was waiting for them – and it seemed almost immediately after the last man marched down the ramp that the haze expanded into so much mass the limited light from the twin suns disappeared completely from sight … and so did the men.

And it was also immediately after the men disappeared into the thick darkness that the first muffled cry of terror rang out through the pitch blackness of the outside of the craft; a sound so chilling that every member of the crew that still remained in the disembarking room could feel the hackles rising at the back of their necks, and the sweat beginning to pour from their foreheads.

And it was also immediately after the men disappeared into the thick darkness that the stench of death entered the spacecraft.

*******************************

As the video operator watched the troops disappearing into the darkness on his monitor on Zeus, he too heard the screams from the darkness outside as the black mist began entering the spacecraft itself.   But before he could see what was frightening the soldiers the sounds of absolute terror dragged the video operator’s eyes back towards the screen that was displaying the events on the observation desk just in time to see, for a fraction of a minute, the thick mass that now had now begun to move inside the room suddenly seemed to grow darker and darker.

And, as Marcuses Stoneman watched the sight that now beheld his eyes, the mist stopped its constant swirling within the room; in its place, hovering at various levels throughout the room were hundreds of mid-sized, dark green, scaled creatures.   The wings that protruded from their backs, reaching well past their heads and below their knees, were now beating gently; talons over a foot long that gave the impression they could cut a large animal in half with one swipe hung suspended by their side; teeth, more savage in appearance than that of any known wild beast protruded from a disproportionately small sized head; but it was their eyes that fully commanded his attention; deep – yellow – eyes, blazing as if the very soul of the creature was on fire within the dark green scaled body of  the vile looking creature, and in the now fearful and imaginative mind of the video operator every one of the strange creatures seemed to be staring directly at him, their burning, threatening, eyes penetrating through the camera lens – and into his very soul.   It was as if they sensed his presence – and for those long, disturbing seconds he dared not breathe a breath; he dared not move an inch; he dared not make a sound.   Marcuses Stoneman, still in the security and safety of his studio room on Zeus, was suddenly a very frightened individual.

************************

And during that short period of time; despite his fear for his safety should he take his eyes of the savage looking creatures in the observatory for even just one second; as the sweat poured out from his entire body; as every hair on his body rose up in fear; as his entire body shook with the trepidation he felt almost threatened his sanity, for reasons he will never understand, he turned his head, and his attention back to the troops who had been departing the ship into the strange mist … and for a moment he felt that he had indeed lost his sanity … for the mist was gone from the cabin, from the ramp – and there was not a living soul in the console.   No troops, no crew, no narrator – nobody.   The door was wide open, the sun shone brightly outside, but there was not a living soul in sight.   So confused by what he couldn’t see, momentarily forgetting his life-threatening fear, the video operator slowly began to scan the other six monitors, but one screen after the other refused to show him any sign of life and then, to his greatest surprise, he encountered the scene that sent him over the edge.   The observation room was now clear of the dark mist.   It was clear of the creatures who threatened him … and it was also completely devoid of all human life … including the two men who were once buried under a ton of glass which no longer shone like diamonds.   Instead, the glass throughout the room, like the roof above it, was now glistening from the extremely bright, glossy red that was splattered all over it.”

* The Final Chapter – 2018

***Please note that the preceding chapter will be reviewed shortly, and if it is further updated this blog will be replaced (but not re-released) by the updated version on wordpress archives.

creature and cat on sill
PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 PT 3

EXTRAS

Information on the blog / subscription details

The preceding story, The Night of the Darkness (abridged version ©2016/17), the first volume in the series The Edge of Nightfall’, is available in a free to read or share (but not to reproduce) serialised blog version via wordpress, facebook and Tumblr for a limited time.   The blogs are output roughly every two weeks as each chapter is ADDED or RE-EDITED.  (Some delays may occasionally occur – as did this (New) episode.)   NB: NEW CHAPTERS:   The Night of the Darkness is a completed book undergoing re-edit, however during the editing stage a (late) decision to include new chapter(s) will undoubtedly cause delays in blog publication and my sincerest apologies for these sporadic interruptions.   In justification, however, I believe these additional chapters are an essential addition to the book as they are both spoilers and a conditioner to future events, and their addition to the book at this stage is imperative as they provide a clearer understanding of past events, in order for the reader to fully accept and understand future events that occur throughout the first three or four books.

SUBSCRIPTIONS, PAST CHAPTERS AND CONTACT DETAILS:

SUBSCRIPTIONS

To guarantee continuous reading of the story you can subscribe to wordpress or tumblr.

Or you can request access to facebook, but please quoteshort fat stubby finger stories blog request*‘ on an accompanying e-mail to confirm your friend request, for verification purposes.

PAST CHAPTERS

Press ‘HERE’ to go to Episode 1,

Or type ‘start here* in the ‘wordpress search menu’ –

For all other episodes type in the episode number. eg: ‘episode 7’ on wordpress.

NB:   The books starts with a ‘HISTORICAL EVENT’ (Episode 1), followed by a ‘PREFACE’ (Episode 2).   *Typing in ‘START HERE’ IN ‘wordpress search’ will take you to ‘HISTORICAL EVENT’ (Episode 1)

 CONTACT DETAILS

For further information please e-mail me at shortfatstubbyfingers@yahoo.com.au

Or (using GOOGLE*) go to my website (SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES) at

tonystewart3.com/shortfatstubbyfingers*

*GOOGLE will normally give you a choice between my blog and my web siteGoogle will list the wordwordpress’ in connection with the blog site and ‘short fat stubby fingers’ will be listed in the wording of Google’s offerings for the web site.   Other search engines will continually offer you a NASCAR driver and ignore the numerical ‘3’ at the end of my name.

Whether you became a new, or are a continuing, reader I sincerely hope you enjoy the story.   And please email me should you have any comments.

Regards, and happy reading

Tony S

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 PT 3

 

Posted in Uncategorized | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: LINK TO EPISODE 14 (1)

Please note:  This chapter originally released as part 2.

When a highly intelligent carnivorous creature that has raided the galaxies for a billion years in search of new nourishment sources decides to attack the Earth … Who will save us!!!!!       

 

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 CHAPTER 14 PT 2

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

THE Edge of Nightfall

By Tony Stewart

creature-in-smoke

The following story, ‘The Night of the Darkness‘ (abridged version ©2016/17), the first volume in the series,The Edge of Nightfall, is available in a free to read or share (but not to reproduce) serialised blog version via wordpress, facebook and Tumblr for a limited time.   The blogs are output roughly every two – three weeks as each chapter is ADDED or RE-EDITED.   (Time frame depends on the (unforeseen) need to create new chapters during re-editing stage.)
SUBSCRIPTIONS, PAST CHAPTER AND CONTACT DETAILS:
Press ‘HERE’ to go to Episode 1′, (OR type ‘start here‘ in the wordpress ‘search’ menu).   For all other chapters type in the episode number. eg: ‘episode 7’ in the wordpress search menu.
For further information please e-mail me at Shortfatstubbyfingers@yahoo.com.au *** .
Or go to my website SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES at tonystewart3.com/
To continue reading the story you can subscribe to wordpress or Tumbler, or request access to facebook***  by quoting ‘short fat stubby finger stories blog request*’ on an accompanying e-mail to confirm your friend request.   (Otherwise I may think it is junk mail*)
Whether you became a new, or are already a continuing, reader I sincerely hope you enjoy the story.
Regards, and happy reading
Tony S

 

LEGENDS: LINK TO EPISODE 14 (1)

According to Johann’s watch he had arrived at 10 Downing Street at precisely ten a.m. … the watch now showing the time to be twelve fifty nine.   “Three hours ago.” Johann thought, an exasperated sigh escaping through his lips,  “Three hours ago I was expecting to be enjoying a coffee and a bit of reminiscing back on Earth with the Prime Minister.   Now I am God knows where in space, watching home movies projecting from a stranger’s memories on Earth through an aliens’ mind, and jumping backwards and forwards in time to see if something from the future is going to change in the past, in order to change the future.    And now my body is still in space, but my mind has travelled into a video reality world on Earth, and grown a new body to boot.   My god, if I was under the care of a psychiatrist and tried to explain what was going on in my life at the moment, he would have me committed without hesitation … and I would probably counter sign the paperwork in agreement.

However, it had not taken Johann very long to realise what the Prime Minister had been referring to* when he had first arrived at Downing Street.   The situation that he had tried so hard over the years to push out of his mind soon flooded back in as Arkerious had spoken, and he shuddered as he realised just how similar the two situations had been.   But it hadn’t been Rangor that had been the threat back then, or at least he had not heard that name before Arkerious had explained the purpose of their meeting at Downing Street earlier this morning.

    Back then it had been one of his own who had discovered the danger and alerted him to the possibility of an attack from a new source; an attack like the Earth had never seen before.   An attack sanctioned by several high level players in London including a senior cabinet minister.    Sanctioned, that is, to benefit them, not the innocent people who were to be sacrificed in return for their perceived riches and power.

   Like Joseph, only one man had appeared to be the defender of the planet, and although he had inflicted enough damage on the potential invader to prevent its arrival on Earth, he had failed to annihilate it completely – and paid for his inadequacy with his own life.   Johann knew that there had been no way of saving the man; no way of dealing with the problem other than the way in which it had been handled, but Johann had lost the best man in his squad … as well as a friend that he had admired greatly.   It was the loss of his friend that had led him to have no faith in Joseph as the planet’s champion.   As far as Johann was concerned if his friend; a trained and experienced man in the field; a man with the highest I.Q. outside of himself in a highly specialised outfit; a man whose intuition and reflexes were well beyond those of the ordinary man; if this man could not completely defeat the invader, then he could not see a thirty five year old, untrained civilian, do what Arkerious expected of him … even if he supposedly did defeat the creature once.   The creature had come back, hadn’t it? 

   ‘Damn it‘, he thought to himself as his reflection of the past began thundering silently inside his head,   “Damn this whole bloody thing’.   But regardless of his feelings in the matter Johann conceded Arkerious, from what he was learning about him, was probably the world’s only hope of survival.   As far as Joseph was concerned … he would watch and see.

“Something like that,”   Arkerious replied, the sound of his mentor’s voice bringing Johann’s mind rudely back to the present as Arkerious tried once more to help him to understand the perplexity of the situation when it came to Rangor’s powers, but for the moment it was falling on deaf ears.”

“Sorry, what did you say?”   Johann asked in slight confusion.

“You asked me a question about how many creatures Joseph was combatting. Arkerious explained in a quiet, soothing voice,   “Do you not remember?”

A quizzical look appeared on Johann’s face as his mind tried to make sense of what Arkerious was saying, then it hit him with a jolt and he began to realise just how much his brain was trying to absorb.   His question to Arkerious regarding Joseph’s battle with Rangor and his proxy had seemed like a lifetime ago, when in fact it had been but a second earlier.   But he had become so sidetracked in attempting to make sense of all Arkerious was trying to teach him that the question had fallen out of his mind from the very second that he had asked it.   “I am sorry, Arkerious,” Johann apologised, slightly red-faced, “I am afraid that I let my mind wander a bit.   I consider myself to be an intelligent person, but what you have been telling me; showing me, is taking a bit of time to sink in and feel comprehensible to me.  But I will get there, of that I am certain.”                                                                       

Arkerious smiled and nodded his head in agreement, “You will, Johann, you will.”   Arkerious paused momentarily until he was confident that he had attracted the full attention of Johann’s constantly wandering mind – then, certain that he did, at least for the moment, he continued.  

“To understand what Joseph is physically fighting try to imagine a person that suffers with a multiple personality disorder that actually splits their body into two physical beings, along with individual mind settings, whenever they have a seizure, instead of having two personalities locked inside one mind and one body, and letting each personality out one at a time like most affected people do.   Imagine if someone could physically duplicate themselves using the power of their own mind, resulting in, for all sake and appearances, and exact replica of themselves standing by their side   Each of the two bodies housing a completely individual personality – yet fully linked to each other’s mind.   The individual bodies could have some physical differences such as deformity due to something physically associated with one of the two versions, but, for all sake and purposes, they are the same person – with different personalities.

Multiple personality disorders, such as in the case of your world’s famous novel, (The) Strange Case of Doctor Jekyll and Mister Hyde by Robert Louis Stevenson, the body, regardless of it’s physical alterations during transmutations whenever the exchanging of control of the shared mind took place, retained the two minds in the same body whenever the control of the mind shifted between its two occupants.  The physical appearance of the two personalities would vary between the current occupiers of the body, but it was always the same body regardless of its appearance.

At first it was an average looking man with an inquisitive mind (Doctor Jekyll) who appeared in the pages we were reading who suddenly, and unexpectedly, changed his body into a grotesquely deformed demon (Mr Hyde), before miraculously returning his body and mind back to the more palatable version of the man that had been attracting our attention earlier.  His body changed physical appearances to suit each personalities’ requirements, but the two shapes of his body never appeared at the same time.   In the case of Rangor there is but one creature; one mind, but it is shared by two bodies.   Each one of the split creatures communicates with its other half continuously because they are the same creature.”

“How do they communicate, Arkerious?   Do they use some form of telepathy?”

Arkerious grimaced, uncertain in his mind that he would be able to answer Johann’s question clearly and precisely.   Worried because he wanted Johann to fully appreciate and understand the power that Rangor had available to him … power well beyond the imagination of most intelligent creatures … and the majority of that power come from within the creature’s own mind.    For both Johann’s personal safety, and that of the planet Earth, it was imperative that he truly understood what he was dealing with; the chaos that could occur with one single mistake, or how much an underestimation of those powers could cost them.

“You can think of it like telepathy between twins who can finish each other’s sentences,” he replied, “and automatically; instantly, become aware of illness or death should it concern the other, even though they may be miles, even countries away from each other, and be without normal communication devices to advise the other about their problem or condition.   Every single word; thought; decision that the proxy says; hears; has; or makes, appears in Rangor’s mind as it is happening.   The only problem for Rangor that we are aware of is the fact that the two creatures also have to share a singular power source.   The creature that Joseph deals with is totally dependent on Rangor to provide it with the energy it requires to survive; the younger version only exists in order to open the door to the pantry for its other half, so as to say, which is why we believe it disappears every so often.  It can’t go on a feeding frenzy to obtain its protein; it relies purely on what Rangor provides.   We are fairly certain it has to get a recharge just after a battle, which most likely stretches its resources, leaving it at its weakest.  Other than that it can do anything it pleases to achieve its goal … whatever it may be at the time.”

What Rangor has created is unique; a truly independent version of itself with a single minded purpose of dealing with protected planets, and uncooperative ones who object to his constant invasions.   Not a clone, but a truly individualistic version of itself that will do everything necessary to find a way of gaining entry to a hostile or protected planet such as Earth for its other self, and needs no help from Rangor to perform its quest.   Yet it is totally dependent on Rangor to survive because it lives and exists on energy produced by Rangor, so it could never go rogue should that thought ever enter its head.   Not that that would be very likely.

This, of course, means Rangor has the ability to be in two places at once.   Now this may sound like the creature has an enormous advantage in its armour, but in fact that actually gives us the advantage, because as long as Joseph once again defeats the much smaller, and assumed weaker, proxy – he will destroy Rangor at the same time – because of the direct link.  Or at the very least, it will break the link forever.   Of that we are certain … or at least we were – until his sudden return following his demise. 

We feel certain that Rangor somehow had made contingency plans for his possible demise in advance, and he is attempting to come back from a time before his death in order to change history.   This reasoning is why we believe that Joseph defeated both Rangor, and his proxy.   If only the proxy had died there would be no real need to try to recreate the battles.   The creature that Joseph has battled with does not really exist, he is an extension of Rangor, so Rangor could simply have reinstated his proxy and continued the battle until Joseph could no longer defeat him because he was either dead or considered to be too old or too ill to continue the fight.   After all Rangor had all the time in the world.   He could go on fighting Joseph forever using the proxy if he so chose, while Joseph, however, would eventually grow old, become worn out and lose.   But Rangor didn’t recreate the creature after the battle, he was forced to come back in time to do so – which means that he was killed in that battle.”

Johann needed time to review Arkerious’s reasoning because it would mean that he would be forced to accept that Joseph was what Arkerious thought him to be, and that was something that he was not quite ready to concede.   He needed a distraction in his mind in order for his mind to digest what Arkerious had just told him.

“These battles between Joseph and Rangor; the proxy; the creature, whatever you want to call it … are they explosive blasts that scream out loud like Banshees and fireworks in the night as they demolish buildings, set fire to half the neighbourhood, and blow cars over onto their roofs?   That would certainly bring attention to the creature, wouldn’t it?    And if the creature is as large as you say it is, surely somebody would have seen it by now and reported it to the authorities.   Why is the presence of a creature of that size never reported?    I know that I had never heard anything about such an event, and I would be a prime position to hear anything that far out from normality.” 

For the first time in the three hours since he had met him, Johann was taken aback by Arkerious’s reaction, not by his words, but by the fact that Arkerious actually broke out in laughter.

“No, Johann,”   Arkerious replied once he had regained his composure.  “Perhaps I have over-embellished the force of the battles.   Though, in their own way, they are just as powerful as those you have described, but they are certainly not in the way Hollywood would reproduce the events.   To assess the effectiveness of the ‘battles’, and the damage inflicted on each party, is a little different than assessing skirmishes fought with weapons.   

Rangor’s mind, which he has duplicated in the proxies’ programming, is capable of many things which does include the ability to destroy a victim to a state beyond recognition of existence and this action does require the proxy to become visible and unleash a blast that is often mistakenly thought to be a storm as it appears in a similar manner.   The heat and moisture released from the creature’s body as it materialises in the sky creates, what to the human eye, are dark storm clouds that tend to release electrical discharges as they form, giving the impression of being streaks of lightning, and the eventual thunderbolt that it destroys its victim with tends to confirm that it is indeed a storm, which, of course, can bring unwanted attention to itself.    Rangor has recognised the need to remain incognito on hostile and protected planets, as well as those it is about to attack, and the proxy has been programmed to make a split second decision whether to attack in a manner that exposes its presence, or attack its enemy with its mind.   Usually the only times it makes itself visible on purpose is to install fear into the heart of its intended victim or allows itself to be seen by its willing servants to ensure their loyalty.   There is one other way in which the creature can attack both individuals and huge groups and not necessarily be seen, however this form of attack requires assistance from a life-form that resides on the planet, but you will see this in action shortly, so there is no need to explain how it works to you right at his moment.”

“What did you mean when you said the proxy uses his mind to attack?”

“Too complicated to explain at this stage, Johann, but again you will have plenty of time to witness events as they occur.   Better to hear what I have to say in regard to Joseph’s battle so you will  better understand the events that are happening in front of you.   In many cases Joseph will win a battle simply by surviving the attacks from the Proxy.   These are not prolonged attacks as the proxy usually has a limited time to find and destroy Joseph without being seen, however as time goes on Joseph learns to do battle with the proxy and his associates using the power of his mind to repel the attacks, and these skirmishes can last longer – and can often go down to the wire.   We do not have time at the moment for me to explain in detail as to what the future holds, but you will have the ability to witness these events as they take place as we move further down the timeline … providing all goes well for Joseph.

“That’s fair enough, Arkerious,  It is all slowly coming together inside my brain, but I still can’t get my head around how the creature can come back to life before he died … after he died?”  Johann asked, instantly wishing he hadn’t opened his mouth.   He was certain that Arkerious’s reply would open more questions that it would answer.

“We believe that he had made some form of arrangement with the time changers** for them to travel back in time to a point just before he had been defeated and inform him of his future should it be reported that he had died.    They would then allow him to travel backwards in time to his first encounter with Joseph. 

At that point in time his death would not have occurred, and he would have been allowed to travel backward in time to the starting point, but he couldn’t move forward to, or past, the day of his death unless he had killed Joseph at some stage of their forward journey.  Providing Joseph had survived all attempts of his life to that stage – then the final battle will determine the future.

 Why the time changers would agree to his request is as yet unknown, though I doubt very much that it would have been out of sympathy for Rangor.   It would have been payment for something that we are currently without knowledge of, but we will know everything soon … very soon, and then we will know what extra action we can take, if any.   

 Whatever the results of our investigation, we need to be on the lookout for Joseph’s survival the best we can.   Once he reaches the time when the original final battle took place Rangor must defeat Joseph … or finally succumb to death.   Mind you, if he is defeated again his acceptance with finality will not be his to make … it will simply happen.   And we cannot prosthesis any other outcome that would allow him to attempt a further challenge to the events of time.   To do so it would traverse all laws concerning time … and should it be possible it would undoubtedly lead to utter chaos throughout all of the universes.

Unfortunately, there is another point we must consider as well; if our theory of what is happening proves to be correct, Rangor does have a chance of surviving, and our only hope is that Joseph once again defeats him on schedule.    You can see now the importance of why we must check every single time zone in Joseph’s timeline where conflicts and deaths occurred in order to ensure that the outcomes are in our favour.”

“How could Rangor know that he would need to return to the past in order to change his future?   Does he have the power of clairvoyance?”

“No, but he is highly intelligent.   It would not have taken him long to discover that Joseph was a worthy adversary and defeat would have been more than a possibility.   It would have been in his best interests to take precautions to avert that situation arising, or correcting it if he was defeated.”

“We do not know for certain that what I have suggested to you is what happened, or how it was done, but it is the only logical situation that we can come up with at the moment.   We, the Guardians that is, have a team working on it, checking through the timelines of certain planets throughout the universes.   Looking for an anomaly in a planet’s history that would result in giving us a clue to what happened so we can then work out a way to counter it if possible.”

“Universes?”   Johann questioned, without seeing the need for him to expand on the question.”

“There is not one universe, Johann, there are six,”  Arkerious explained with an audible sigh, so audible it gave Johann the impression that Arkerious was not exactly happy having to give him any more information to absorb than was necessary, which was a correct interpretation, however Arkerious decided against saying so.   Instead, he took a deep breath and continued with his explanation, “and in each universe the majority of the planets and stars and constellations that exist in this universe have duplicates that exist in the other five.   There are some exceptions, however we have no knowledge as to the reason for the anomalies, but then again, we have no real knowledge of why there are over a trillions planets, stars and suns in every universe and over half of them have no life on them whatsoever … yet there they are, out there causing the night sky to glitter like a million diamonds highlighted by the reflective glow of a thousand suns.   A lot of them seem to serve no purpose other than to balance the orbit of the other planets, if that is indeed what they do, but that doesn’t mean that they shouldn’t exist.  

The same applies to the replica planets.   They have a right to exist regardless of our knowledge inadequacies.   Just because we don’t know why they exist the way they do, doesn’t mean that they shouldn’t.   But I must admit there are many things in the universes that have intrigued my people for a long, long time and we still search for answers about them.   The planets and their duplicates are, in the main, all physically similar to each other.   Those that have life-forms all have the same superior life-forms, though the lower form of life such as insects, animals and plant life often differ, and from the sky each planet is identical which means they all have similar shaped land and water masses.   

What does change on a grand scale, however, is the path that progress has taken on each of the planets since their creation when comparing one replica planet with the others.   All six universes and their galaxies started out simultaneously, yet the progress of development of the prime life force on these planets can offer extreme disparities when comparing one planet with the other.   Though that is not to say one planet is superior to the other due to its variation in progress over the same time period.  As far as we are aware there is no intergalactic law that requires the inhabitant’s of the replica planets to duplicate each others journeys through evolution; to be progressive clones of each other in every aspect … which, indeed, they are not.   The differences in progress will vary from planet to planet, universe to universe, but there will always some form of difference which is so different it will alert any inhabitant from a different universe that they have arrived at the wrong world.

For example take the planet Earth as it exists in the first two universes.   In most cases everything seems the same between the Earth in universe one, the one that you come from, and the Earth in universe two.  Should you arrive on Earth in the second universe you would think you were still on Earth one.   The names of the airports are the same, as are the names of the various countries on the two planets; the people speak the same languages depending where they come from … with the same accents.  

Everything about the two planets seem totally duplicated – the transport is the same, as are the buildings, the parks and so on … you are certain that there is no difference between the two worlds … until you suddenly realise that while the inhabitants of both worlds are similar in appearance to your world’s inhabitants – their roles are reversed.    Women are the stronger, more dominant partner; the men don’t give birth, but they are the ones that usually receive custody in the case of a divorce; they are the ones who are normally the ‘stay home‘ parent; in the ongoing quest for equality it is the male who is the underdog and it is the female who has the dominance in positions of company boards.   In the war games played out between various countries seeking dominance over the oil rich lands of the poor it is women who are in command; the jet pilots of the world’s air forces; the drivers of the huge tanks that roll across through enemy territory and the commanders of the nuclear submarines and massive aircraft carriers: and, with few exceptions, the leaders of their countries.   The gender domination aside, however, the two planets are running side-by-side, have always run side-by-side, in progressive timelines.

But on the Earth of the fifth universe, humans there have total equality, wi-fi; a web of sorts; television; refrigerators; washing machines, 4D, V.R. and holographic cinemas and televisions, drones, personal teleporters, artificial intelligence guardians and companions for the young, the old and the lonely, and many of the modern day appliances that your planet has, as well as some that your world has not yet invented or even thought about.   Their shopping complexes and storage areas are made of timber, bricks, and cement.   Their clothes are made from the same fabric as yours, their hairstyles are similar, and tattoos for both sexes are becoming the biggest rage since facebook was introduced to the world.  

 Mind you, there are quite a few factors that differ greatly from your world – and the Earth in the second universe as well, for that matter.   The entire planet’s energy source comes from the sun and water, and has for thousands of years.    It was one of the planets first great inventions, but they control it a lot differently from the way that the Earths of the other universes do.   They have never used coal for any source of power, switching straight from burning timber for cooking and warmth to solar energy when they discovered a metal laying close to the surface, combined with several other elements from nature, allowed them to safely harness and transport power around the entire world.   The staple food of the planet is communally grown fruit, for four days of the week, and livestock meat and poultry, also communally produced, on the other three for protein.   There jobs are sometimes similar to, and at other times outdated by hundreds of years, in comparison to the trades and needs of twenty first century Earth in the first and second universes.   And the reason for that lies in the way they have chosen their lifestyle. 

 On the fifth universe Earth they live in fully furnished caves instead of houses, use horses and bullocks for their transport and farming, still use sailing boats for transport and exports between countries.   Yet, as backward as you may think they are, they have had running water and sewerage for thousands of years and some of the best hospitals you would ever hope to visit should you have need of one for virtually any known ailment raging from cancer and dementia to the common cold … all of which are relatively rare on the planet as cures for the majority of illness were discovered eons ago.    There is no racism there, never has been, and they have never been involved in a war.  

So you see they are still moving forward, but not the way your planet is, nor the way that the second Earth is.   It may seem strange to you at first, but when you think about it they are continuously progressing the same as you have only they have done it in their way.   They have not made wrong choices as they have progressed – they have simply seen things outside of the square and acted upon their findings to go about their way of life.   A sliding door moment in each decision that helped move their lives forward as your forefather’s decisions moved your planet forward.   Like your planet was never aware of your distant cousins, they were not aware of your existence so neither of you had anything to compare with and made your own choices.   Your people opted for bricks and mortar for your homes which you spend a huge proportion of your life paying for, and giving you stress and constant expenses to boot.    The people of the fifth version of your world opted to utilise nature as their place of dwelling; a cave already built and rarely needs to be maintained.   It is always there until the day they die and available to be used by their children, and their children’s children when they pass away.  The entire planet utilises solar energy to provide one hundred percent of the power required to run the appliances in the caves allowing them the same comforts that you have, only set in a different structure.

So you can see their life is not exactly running in accordance with the way that yours is, but in truth, they are much more settled and are a happier people than many of the other planets that roll around in the night sky and call themselves Planet Earth.   It is not right to compare them because they chose to do things their way and not yours.   Every minute, every thought, every decision on every planet is a sliding door moment.    A choice is not made for comparison, for there is no comparison to be made.   One world can not see another universe’s world to make comparisons, they are not even aware of each other’s existence.   Each world has continuous sliding door moments where a thought is born, a choice is given … and a decision is made.   And that decision is the catalyst for the next step in that planet’s progress.   There is no right or wrong decision – just the one made. 

However, there is one thing on one of the variations of Earth that is totally out of kilter with the others, and that occurs on the Earth in universe four.  They have a most unusual species living there.   Different not only to the remainder of the five Earths, but different to the life forms found on any planet in any of the six universes  … other than the dark planet, Rangonia.   Situated below the seventh constellation of the fourth universe Rangonia is, or was until ten millennium ago, the only known home to the Rangonians.   Strange, upright standing, reptilian like creatures almost  sub-human in appearance from a distance, and up close they are the substance of nightmares, and that is the only place that you would feel relatively safe in their company.   They don’t walk – they move.  It is hard to describe, incredibly hard.   Try to imagine that you are walking through the woods on your world; it is night; there is an extremely bright moon; you hear a sound; you look hard; finally you see an owl sitting peacefully in a tree; its large, bulging eyes staring in your direction; it is over one hundred yards away from you; you are uncertain if it can see you, or simply senses your presence; you blink for less than a millisecond to refocus your eyes; your eyes reopen almost simultaneously to your closing of them … and when you do the bird’s huge, fearsome looking face appears but inches from yours – without warning the talons sweep across your neck; the speed in which they kill you is the only benefit you receive for being in the wrong place at the wrong time.   The Rangonians move faster and are equally as dangerous … if not more.

  We do not have any information on why they migrated to the Earth four; they just arrived one day and stayed.    And whatever their reason for being there, it is not to co-habitate with the human population as friends, but nor are there any signs that they wish to do them harm.   The human population of this version of Earth are not a populous species as are the other versions of Earth, but they were once.   Millions died virtually overnight around a thousand years ago, mainly those living on the islands who were totally annihilated, along with around two thirds of those living on the mainland –  and those surviving the catastrophe never repopulated with any vigour, nor did anybody attempt to reclaim the islands.   We do not visit this version of Earth on a regular basis for it is not a planet that we protect.   Only your version of Planet Earth has that privilege, so we do not know the cause of the desecration of so many lives.   It could easily have been caused by a nuclear war, an invasion, or even a plague similar to the one that ran rampant throughout Eurasia and Europe on Earths one and two in the fourteenth century.   But whatever it was it seemed to change the mood of the planet forever.

We, my predecessors in the job that is, tried to find out what had happened by selecting random timelines on the planet when they first heard about the catastrophe.   Thirty different earthlings spread across the planet were chosen.   People of different ages: different races; different sexes, but it was as if there was a filter placed over the planet.   They could pick up on despondency; fear; loss, but never a reason for their sadness.   And for reasons unknown the images they viewed all went completely blank at certain times for hours at times, sometimes days, before suddenly continuing.  

My predecessors tried returning to the time -zones directly before each of the blanked out events began on several occasions, at different times of the night and day to see if there was any change to the images they viewed, but nothing changed.   The images failed to reappear.   We have no idea whether the planet itself had some form of protective filter surrounding it, or the human population had learnt how to completely block the memories out of their minds.   Whatever had happened we had only investigated to see if there was anyway that we could help in the recovery.   There are some things that we can interfere in, and a national disaster is usually an acceptable reason – however, in this case we decided to cease our investigations.   We doubted there was anything that we could have done in the circumstances.  

It was not long after this disaster that the Rangonians first appeared on Earth four and took over nearly every now deserted island on the planet as soon as they arrived.    The authorities had no idea how many Rangonians had settled on their world, and by all reports they did not care.   ‘The islands now reeked of death and the newcomers were more than welcome to them’, were the words supposedly reported to the press by the world’s leaders and nobody on the planet appeared to see the need to disagree with them.

It was strange, their appearance.   They had simply arrived on the islands.   There had been no spacecraft, no diplomatic requests to occupy the islands, no communication whatsoever with the planet.   The humanoids were aware of the invasion, if that is what you would call this strange, partial occupation, but it failed to raise any concerns, or requests for help from the other planets.   It seemed that despite some well known facts about the creatures the Earthlings were in no way distressed at the arrival of their new neighbours.   Over the following one thousand years the Rangonians seemed never to leave their islands, and the humanoids never attempted to visit the Rangonians.   As a result the two species seem to keep the peace.   However, every other planet, in every galaxy in the fourth universe, keeps one eye on the strange alliance because they are all aware of Rangonians‘s reputation.

They were strange bed fellows indeed, these Rangonians and Earthlings.   We have no idea why these particular Rangonians migrated to Earth four, because as far as we knew the rest of their species were still happily settled on Rangonia.    They are not what one would call the perfect neighbours, but they have no reputation for being invaders either.   However we had learnt many thousands of years earlier about the Rangonians, and the savagery of their reprisal against an incorrect assumption of an attempted invasion of their planet – and we would have thought that they would have used the same techniques should they themselves have decided to invade another planet.   But when they arrived on Earth it was as if they had known in advance that the islands were now uninhabited and unwanted by the human race that existed elsewhere in the planet … and the Rangonians had not gone anywhere near the mainland either on the day that they had arrived, nor at any stage following.

We, it seemed, had been proven to being incorrect in our assumptions of how they would carry out their arrival on another planet.    There has been no changes to the way of life on Earth four over the thousand years since the Rangonians had arrived and everything had seemed stable and peaceful, but the subtly of their peaceful takeover of the uninhabited islands of Earth four still does not help the inhabitants of the other planets in the fourth universe to sleep any easier each night.   The Rangonians are seen as race not to be trusted at any time.   There had been several witnesses to what had happened on each of the three earlier attempts to make contact with Rangonia and the reports that followed each failed attempt have been distributed far and wide across the fourth universe.

The first known landing on Rangonia was by the Draxonions, a race from the constellation of Kronos, also in the fourth universe, a planet situated between one hundred and fifteen million miles and twenty five million miles from Rangonia – depending on their individual orbits at the time.  The Draxonions were a highly intelligent, softly spoken race; a race that excelled in science and were forever seeking out new information about life and every single thing that existed in their universe.   Humanoid in appearance, they were slightly thinner and taller than Earthlings, standing at an average height of eight feet seven.   And they were naïve, in many ways, including the fact that they never knew there could be reasons to mistrust outsiders.   This was to be Draxonians first scientific expedition into outer space, and the excitement was shared equally by the entire planet … and they expected that they would be welcomed by a life form that would be just as curious about them as they were about the Rangonians, if not as excited as they were.   The main problem had been the speed in which the expedition had been put into action, with both their parliament, and the public in general, all so excited at what was going to take place that adrenalin produced planning failed to take all forms of safety into consideration.

The expedition, made up mainly of scientists and air crew, barely had enough protection accompanying them on their journey to deflect an attack by a swarm of mosquitoes, never mind what they confronted within minutes of landing on Rangonia.    Being scientists they had been excited at the prospect of visiting the strange, dark planet that was always believed to be a dead planet.  A planet, as old as time itself, that had never been visited by any other life form existing in the entire universe.   It had always been considered to be an uninhabited, volcanic, barely vegetated planet, of no use to man or beast, but recent improvements in technology that involved their telescopes, space drones and other space exploration devices had revealed to the Draxonians that life forms now existed there, perhaps always had.   Though what sort of life still remained a mystery.   

They planned their trip at a time when the two planets would be closest together in their orbits.    Using the time jumps created by travellers from many of the other planets in the universe that could space travel it was only going to take one week to arrive at their destination, providing they hit no hurdles such as the Argoynens, space dragons that tried eternally, but always ineffectively, to destroy space craft entering the jumps.   The dragons would not cause much damage if they made contact with the ship, and a blast of power running through the hull would quickly move them on, but should a school of them temporarily restrict the pilots vision he could easily make contact with the time/space ignition ring that surrounded the tunnel, which would result in them not being able to use the jump until repairs were carried out and that could create a delay that the adrenalin intoxicated group of scientists could not bear easily.  

As they had travelled towards their destination a constant stream of images of their voyage had been transmitted through an open channel back to their base on Draxonia where edited extracts of the journey were re-transmitted daily on V.R.Visioncast to an equally excited public.   Once the spacecraft had landed these now live broadcast images included those that came from cameras situated at various points around the girth of their ship that could be stitched together to create a three hundred and sixty degree panoramic view of the circle that surrounded the craft by the ground crew technician.   An image that caused millions or Rangonians wearing V.R. glasses to walk in never ending circles in their lounge rooms as they explored the new planet with as much interest and enthusiasm as the scientist themselves who, more intimately, provided images from cameras strapped to the forehead of several members of the crew as they walked down the gangway and surveyed their new surrounds.  

The  excited voice of the chief scientist could be clearly heard by all on Draxonia, as he described the thoughts in his mind, as he and his fellow scientists looked around the dark, brooding planet.   And when the Rangonians were first sighted nearly two hundred yards away, almost invisible at first against the thick, dark bushes that grew behind them, standing stiff and still, as if at attention, on the peak of what appeared to a ridge covered in thick blue and purple leaves, the chief scientist’s voice reeked of the adrenaline induced, unequivocal happiness that was running through his entire body at the realisation that their dream of new life discovery was coming to fruition.  

“There are hundreds of them … hundreds,”   He screamed out as he went on to describe the tall, black scaled, upright standing reptiles; their slouched arms stretching down past their knees, ending in large, curled talons instead of hands; teeth that looked so long, strong and sharp that they could easily chew through the husk of a coconut; the large, blazing, yellow eyes that stared menacingly in the direction of the Draxonians, so menacing they that made his blood run cold, but nothing could contain the happiness and excitement of their discovery.   To a man, the scientists could not restrain themselves and immediately began to walk towards the strange life force that confronted them, eager to communicate with them, desperate in the hope that language problems would be a simple matter to overcome.   This was the sole reason for living according to these scientists; to discover new life; to communicate with it; to learn from it.   These scientists were ready for the pinnacle of their careers.    An unknown, unseen, life style being analysed, researched, communicated with, for the first time in history.    They were ready for both the satisfactory realisation that the curiosity that burnt within their collective minds would soon be resolved in a satisfactory manner, and they were ready for the accolades that would come their way as a result of their completing their quest.

In the years to come the inhabitants of  Draxonia that were old enough to watch the live broadcast of the landing on their V.R. Videocasters still shook their heads in grief and disbelief at what they had witnessed … their collective minds still refusing to fully accept the reality of what they had witnessed on that fateful day. 

The still excited, happy, grinning scientists, proudly resplendent in their soft clothed, red and gold government issued uniforms, moved  but two steps in the direction of the Rangonians when they suddenly stopped dead in their tracks.   The scientists couldn’t believe what they were seeing.   No – I will rephrase that; they couldn’t believe what they weren’t seeing.   The Rangonians had mysteriously disappeared from sight; vanished without a trace.  They hadn’t run away; they hadn’t flown away; they hadn’t fallen to the ground to hide within the thick blue and purple foliage that had lain at their feet; they had just simply disappeared before their very eyes.   Then, as the ground crew in the studio on Draxonia stared at the monitors in absolute disbelief at what had just happened – within less than a heartbeat the Rangonian’s  faces, saliva dribbling down their long sharp teeth, their yellow eyes blazing like the noon day sun, reappeared on the monitors showing them to be less than a foot away from the front of the cameras on the scientist’s heads.  

It was quick, it was brutal.   A large claw slashed several times across all the screens that produced the images from the scientist’s cameras, a spurt of unsourced, unidentified, bright red fluid flew past several of the cameras – then the image was completely blurred – as if the cameras had been thrown across the terrain and crashed, lens down, into the purple and gold foliage, for a distorted image vaguely resembling the colours of the foliage is all that the screens now displayed.

In the meantime, as the ground crew video technician on Draxonia attempted to gauge the reaction of those inside the craft to the events taking place outside in order to better understand what was happening there, he accidentally selected the monitor that displayed an outside broadcast of the entrance to the spacecraft in his haste.   For the brief second that that particular camera was being transmitted to all and sundry, the extremely observant viewer, both in the control room, and the millions that were watching on their V.R.Videocasters, noted a thick, dark blur scrambling up the ramp and into the spacecraft just as the technician corrected the transmission error.    The images that were now displayed from the cabin proper revealed the dark blur had moved into the room and its thickness intensified so rapidly it now enshrouded so much of the room that no image was possible.   For fifty three and one quarter seconds the ground crew, the Draxonian government and the entire population of Draxonia anxiously, frustratingly, stared at the dark screens in a mix of confusion and dreaded anticipation.

Then, without any indication on screen that it was about to, as many members of the government, the ground crew and the general public were facing each other and not the screen, locked in deep discussion about the possible things that may be occurring on Rangoria, the blackout disappeared faster than it had arrived.   And once the government, the ground crew and the public realised that transmission had returned to display the images coming from the interior cameras they were left speechless as they surveyed the scene that appeared before them.    The crew of one hundred and fifty scientists, technicians and other assorted disciplines were nowhere to be seen.   The scientists that had gone down the ramp were nowhere to be seen.   They knew that the audio was still working because they could hear the soft humming of the air controls; however that was the only sound that was being broadcast.   But the ground crew, the government, the viewing public all knew, deep in their hearts, that they would not make further contact with the ship … not judging by the blood that lay splattered on the spacecraft floor, splattered across the wall, splattered on the ceiling … and outside on the ground where the scientists that had gone out in search of the planet’s life-forms had stood.

*vol 3:  The Night of the Damned

**THE LEGENDS OF ZARGON: The Final Chapter – 2018

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 PT 2

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: LINK TO Episode 12 (2)

When a highly intelligent carnivorous creature that has raided the galaxies for  a billion years in search of new nourishment sources decides to attack the Earth … Who will save us!!!!!   

The Edge of Nightfall

by Tony Stewart

What are heroes, if not human folk who display incredible courage under duress?

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 CHAPTER 14 PT 1

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

THE Edge of Nightfall

By Tony Stewart

                              

creature-in-smoke

LEGENDS: LINKED TO EPISODE 12 (2)

Location:   Garocia    Time: 10.00

“So it’s not one, but two creatures that Joseph must deal with, but just one physicallysort of.    Am I correct?”   The more questions he asked; the more questions that were answered; the more convinced Johann became that he should have been left out of this equation.   He knew why Arkerious had chosen him for this role, there was nothing secret about that.   It was the close bond that he had had with several prime ministers including the current one … and several more in the future he had been told by Arkerious.    Powerful men who would use that power in an instant should the situation arrive; men that trusted his intuition; his judgement;  and, more than likely, it was his position in charge of so many companies that all had secret agendas, all of which were associated with national security … agendas that included alien life forms both in possibility and in reality.

 

 Location:   10 Downing Street      City of Westminster   London    Time: 10.00

However it was the statement that he received from the prime minister as soon as he had been ushered into the hallway at 10 Downing Street earlier that morning that proved to be the catalyst for his current situation.   ‘This may possibly be related to something that happened several years ago’, the Prime Minister had advised him without clarification when the two men met in the hallway at 10 Downing street in response to an urgent request by the prime minister to come to his residence as soon as possible.

   “What was that, Prime Minister?,”  Johann asked in surprise at the welcoming, for it had not been what he had been expecting.   Cordial welcomes and some inane pleasantries were more normal upon a guests arrival when visiting this prime minister before dropping into business.   Perhaps a drink or two and occasionally a meal, or at least entrees to help settle the nerves for all concerned.   And then the heavier, more pertinent aspects of the situation at hand were usually conducted in the privacy of the library or the board room – never in the hallway,  “there have been many happenings over the years.”

   “Sorry, Johann, there is some urgency at hand.   Something we, or at least you, have dealt with in the past may be returning to haunt us,”   The prime minister placed his hand on Johann’s shoulder and tapped it several times.   “This may be the biggest hurdle that our country has ever faced.    In fact it may be the biggest threat that the entire world has ever faced.   There is someone I want you to meet.”

  The two men slowly walked along the hallway for a short distance before the Prime Minister stopped, reached out, and swung open the library door.   As Johann and the prime minister entered the room a tall thin man who had stood looking through the window turned to face them.   Johann had never seen anybody as elegant, as tall, as thin and as pale as the man of an indeterminable age that stood before him.    The man was covered from head to foot in a hooded, floor length, black robe that only exposed a portion of his pale hawkish like nose, his pinkish lips, the bottom of his strong, rounded chin, the ends of his long white fingers and his large black eyes.  The robe exposed so little of the man’s features, yet what was exposed was so pale it almost glowed against the background of the pure black robe that he wore.

   Johann was uncertain whether the man was an albino or a vampire he was so pale.   And when he looked into the man’s eyes; eyes so full; so black he immediately found himself entranced by the abnormally large, deep, black pools of liquid that glittered in the reflection of the brightly lit room.    And as he stood there staring into the depths of the man’s soul, Johann began to feel queasy, his head began to ache very slightly, as if his ears were being probed rather roughly, with the instrument being used for the probe occasionally being pressed hard against a pressure point within the canal, but he could not take his eyes away from the man regardless of the shifting pain and discomfort within his head and body; not even when somewhere in the distance the sound of the Prime Minister’s voice could be heard softly, disjointedly, introducing him to the man.

   Johann’s arm moved outwards towards the man and their hands gripped in an automatic handshake, but still his eyes did not move from the dark bottomless pools that made him feel that his soul was being sucked out.   For a second or two he began to feel nauseous, dizzy, on the cusp of fainting … and finally, relaxed.   Then quite unexpectedly he could feel a warmth flowing through the connected hand, a feeling; a mixed feeling; a strange, encouraging strength ran through the hand, into his body and his heart.    Suddenly, in his mind, Johann began seeing the wonders of the universe: the stars: the galaxies: Nebula’s; the night sky was so beautiful he could feel tears of joy run down from his eyes.    He had never, never seen anything so beautiful, so wonderful, so glorious in his entire life.   He felt elated, strengthened,  fulfilled.   It was a scene now so beautifully etched in his mind he felt that he could stay where he was until his dying day.   Johann had never felt so incredibly happy in his entire life … then to his horror … stars, Nebulas, entire galaxies exploded into blackness.    One by one, a hundred by a hundred, a thousand by a thousand the stars, the planets, the moons all began to disappear from the night sky … within the space of less than thirty seconds the sky was a black as the eyes he looked into … and once again Johann felt that his soul had been stolen.

   The clenched hands released their grip and the man the prime minister had called Arkerious spoke for the first time.

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 16 PT 1

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: LINK TO EPISODE 12 (1)

When a highly intelligent carnivorous creature that has raided the galaxies like forever in search of new nourishment sources decides to attack the Earth … Who ya gonna call!!!!!   

The Edge of Nightfall

(©2016/17/18)
by Tony Stewart

What are heroes, if not human folk who display incredible courage under duress?

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 15

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

THE Edge of Nightfall

By Tony Stewart

LEGEND:  LINK TO EPISODE 12 (1)

“How in the world did you do that?   You were standing right beside me.   I saw everything through your eyes and we watched everything as it unfolded, so how did you appear in the room with him and give him a pill without my being aware of what you were doing.   And come to that, you said you couldn’t interfere at this stage.   It was too early, you said.   You hadn’t made contact with him until much later, you said.   So why and how did you enter the room to give him that pill?” Johann asked in a mixed tone of disbelief at what he had just witnessed, and at the same time mocking Arkerious regarding the lecture he had only finished giving mere moments before the screen blew up in Joseph’s face regarding interference in events.

“Perhaps I said too much, “Arkerious replied in what Johann took to be a deep and serious tone, “and yes I did say that I had not made contact with Joseph at this stage.   It would appear that I lied, wouldn’t it?”

Johann smiled knowingly: ‘Got him!’ he thought to himself, ‘I’ll teach him to be patronising.   From now on he will treat me with a bit more respect and start talking in straight terms without all the twiddle-de-de that he likes to spin.   I have had enough of time lines and changes to history by a creature that travels through space and time in search of souls to devour… what is it, a reincarnation of a TARDIS … where’s the good doctor when you want him?   I just want to know how to eliminate this thing.   I so wish that Arkederious hadn’t informed me that weapons would have no effect on this creature… that it was all up to one man … not this time … not again.”

“I am sorry, my friend,”   Arkerious  continued,   “please forgive an old man his foolishness.   I am, after all, two thousand; two hundred and twenty years of age, so I expect shades of senility are beginning to arrive in my brain.   Perhaps I will make more mistakes as this goes on.   Perhaps I should pull out and let things take their own course before I do something irreversible.   Yes, that is what I will do.   I am sure Joseph will win the battle, regardless of the changes that are beginning to happen.   I shall return you to Earth immediately, my friend, and leave it to you to be on the watch out for Rangor should something go wrong.”

Johann looked at Arkerious with horror in his eyes.    “No, Arkerious … you can’t do that.   We’d be lost without your experience.   I am sorry if I chastised you a bit.   It just gave me such a shock to see you in the room and standing beside me at the same time.   I never felt any change in our link up so I assumed that you must have been already there in the past, and I didn’t understand why you had told me you hadn’t.    Please don’t leave because of me.   I am sure that you must have thought it necessary to do what you did.   I am sorry for questioning you.”   Johann, his expression almost pleading, looked at the old man who stood at his side and was taken aback by the smile that began to appear on his companion’s face; surprised, that was, until everything clicked into place and he quickly began to realise that it was he, and not Arkerious, that had been mocked.   “I have got something wrong, haven’t I?”

Arkerious looked kindly at Johann as he replied.   “Thank you, Johann.   I am sorry for leading you on.  I was never going to leave your planet stranded at the mercy of Rangor, but it was necessary for me to judge how much you really understood … and I can see you still have some distance to go to fully appreciate what is going on – and it now becomes even harder for you because there is now no longer a set path to follow.   Everything is beginning to change and we must be careful in how we approach the future from this moment on.   You really have to get it into your head that what you are watching now is the present, not the past … only I have seen this situation in the past before it changed.   I cannot take you back to a time that no longer exists … even I cannot go back there now because there is no longer anywhere to go – not in this particular time zone.   What you saw earlier, the Grimshaws and Lord Trentham, was possible because nothing there has changed, but this – this is the present – and second by second it becomes the past.   And once it becomes the past it becomes permanent; new rules now apply to this time zone.   The time zone that I once viewed no longer exists … will never exist.   The past is changing … and so will the future as a result.”

You and I are going to move ahead to the next time zone in Joseph’s future and should we see just one thing beginning to go out of kilter we have to take what action we can to try and correct it immediately.   It will be difficult, but if we fail …”   Arkedious let the words fade in the air as he symbolically stretched out his arms at the elbow before turning his hands upwards and outwards.

“Do you mean that we are going to remain here and watch it … or are we going to actually travel through time and arrive, as you keep stating, in the present?”

“That is exactly, correct, Johann – we are going to do both.”

Johann closed his eyes and shook his head slowly from side to side, his actions adding even more pressure and pain to his already pounding headache.

“Johann,  Arkerious spoke softly as he replied, “I do not need a machine to travel through time or space.   Guardians are born with the ability to travel through spacetime using mind control.    It is both a perk and a necessity for us to be able to do our duty to the universe effectively.    We were created to safeguard certain planets and there are many things we need to perform our duties that may sound like science fiction to your world, but please remember that at the moment you are not on your world, nor are we of your world.   Think about it … at this very moment in time you are on a different planet than your own , and you are in a dimension of a universe your astronomers will never come across in a trillion years of stargazing – and yet here you are watching events that have, are, or will sometime in the future, take place on Earth … and you didn’t arrive here in a bus or a plane … or a flying saucer for that matter.    I brought you here with my mind power.   So regardless of what you fully understand, you have to let your mind accept that we can do things that can defy the possibilities of an Earth mind.

And to answer your question fully, we will travel forward in time to the next time zone in Joseph’s timeline that has any known importance in Rangor’s defeat which, in this particular case, is only a few days hence.   Our bodies will still be in Garocia in one sense, but we will have physically travelled in space and time via my mind, not in my mind – and what we will see before our eyes will be happening in real time … and we will be in the centre of the environment … in a room, a cafe, on a bus,  or wherever the event is taking place, you will feel intact.   You will have a body, arms, legs in which to move about freely – yet feel safe in the knowledge that nobody else will be aware of your presence.   Check your watch for the date and time now – then check again once we can see the change in our surroundings.   The future will become the present for us and whatever happens in that timezone is actually happening.   I cannot freeze frame the action that we witness, I can only freeze the transmission, so if we have to attempt to interfere in an event; have to with no other choice on offer, we must do so as the events are taking place.    We cannot see something then go back in time to that time zone to change it… we will not be allowed to re-enter it once it has been created, at least not to change things that went wrong for us, it is part of the rules when interfering in time.   You only get one chance at changing the past … when it is happening.”

“What would happen if we did try to go back.”

“We would only be able to view the events … see the past as we saw it happen.   We would not be able to change anything that was now the past in that time zone because it would now be a fixture in time.”    Arkerious paused for a few seconds to allow Johann time to digest what he had been told before finally continuing,   “Do you have any other questions that will help you in your under standing of what we are facing and doing, Johann?”

Johann pondered for a moment on what Arkerious had asked before answering – choosing his words carefully when he finally spoke.   “Alright, I think I comprehend what we are going to do, it will just take a little time to fully sink in, but the event that we just witnessed with Joseph … how was it different?   How did you know that it was different?    What did you see that I didn’t?”   Johann asked, his thumping brain wishing it could have been a request for a headache tablet that he was asking for rather than an answer that, more than likely, would be intent on aggravating his brain by an even greater degree.

“I originally only arrived in that time zone by accident the first time I viewed it; a serendipitous moment, you might say.   I had been distracted by something far removed from Joseph’s timeline whilst viewing the same scene as you saw prior to the one where the monitor exploded.    While it is true that I can do several things at the same time without much difficulty; more than two things can be slightly tricky at times, depending on the circumstances.    And in this case the reason for the interruption to my viewing had been so serious I was forced to mentally contact a second source for a decision on the matter I had been presented with, which meant I had what you on Earth call a ‘multi-party-call’ running through my mind.   While I was being distracted by the three way conference my mind would have automatically moved on to the next time zone following the one that had just concluded which was not the one that you have just witnessed, and I could have easily missed seeing it it should it have finished before my conference ended.  My mind would have automatically pressed forward to the following time zone once the one I had been watching finished.

I had decided that I had seen enough of the zone that I had been visiting, however I also considered the sequential viewing of the timeline I had been watching to be imperative, so I conditioned my mind to fast forward that projection to its very end, pause the timeline, then allow whatever was happening in Joseph’s life at that stage to continue in real time speed.   The scenes that now appeared in my mind would continue in real time providing me with hours and hours of free time to pay due attention to the conference that I was tied up in without missing the time zone that I was waiting to review.   My intention, of course, was to jump forward to the next important time zone the minute I had finished sorting out the other problem which I eventually did, but not before my eyes casually took in what we were watching a minute ago.

There might have been events taking place prior to the images that began to roll around inside my mind that could have set alarm bells ringing, but I had failed to take much notice of what was taking place when the viewing began, accepting what I saw simply as mundane images that passed through my head.   As far as I was concerned, my mind had already verified events and had already selected the next important time zone, the one where we are about to head to.   As it was, I certainly saw nothing that seemed out of place in an office environment during my occasional glances at the projection.   I did, however, actually watch it just prior to the point where Joseph left the building, which was when my conference finished, and I moved the timeline forward to the next time zone of interest … and there had been no explosion before Joseph left the room.

The only problem that I could see was in the fact that once I have viewed a time zone for that length of time it automatically upgrades itself to being essential viewing, which is why it appeared this time around.   I could have cancelled it and jumped to the next time zone when we began viewing it a few minutes ago, but I decided that it would make a perfect scenario to give you some experience viewing the zones from inside my mind, and therefore in the environment, because there was nothing special to see in that particular time zone to distract you.   I was not expecting any problems when the scene commenced, however I am aware what can happen to an outsider’s mind when it enters the mind of a guardian for the first time.   It messes with the brain somewhat similar to using virtual reality glasses for the first time, or so I am led to believe.   It can disorientate you because it seems so real, yet it is surreal at the same time, but most lifeforms that have been invited in for a viewing usually find that they can manage within a reasonably short time.”

Johann nodded his head in admittance that Arkerious was correct in his thoughts, for he was surprised at how quickly he himself had adapted to the impossible, and wondered what other wondrous things lay before him on Garocia … or even Earth for that matter considering the reason for his being on Garocia.   But the sudden rush of excitement that had began to run through his mind was just as quickly tempered by the headache that was once again pounding away inside his head.

“However,”  Arkerious continued, “on this visit to that time zone, seconds prior to the monitor exploding, my senses told me that the creature was close by, which was why I had to go to Earth immediately … to protect Joseph.”

“Well, if that was all that he was able to do to Joseph, blow up his monitor and give him some concussion … then Joseph should have no trouble defeating him.”

“It is not quite that simple, Johann.   I am of the impression that Rangor was trying to establish a physic link with Joseph, and he is terrifyingly close to achieving his aims.   Although Joseph escaped this morning’s attack the creature will eventually realise that he has failed to kill him; that something went wrong with his attempt to link, and will attack again.   Perhaps in this time zone, perhaps the next, but he will strike again.”

“But if he failed to link with Joseph why did the screen blow up?”

“I believe, and it is only a guess, that somebody else may have been incorrectly identified as Joseph, somebody positioned physically close in proximity to the office, which is why only the very edge of Rangor’s link scan picked up Joseph while it was targeting the false target, but the scan’s return signal from Joseph was possibly so weak Rangor may have been taken it for an echo rather than a potential target.   However, because Joseph’s signal had been picked up it, even though it had been dismissed as a potential target, it would still have been at the very edge of the target range – and the energy Rangor released at his target would would have carried the same distance as the scan had.

It was fortunate for Joseph that I picked up on events early and interfered.   I had no idea that Rangor was attacking anything until my senses picked up on the increased energy levels in the office.   That is when I first telepathed to the building itself and created a barrier between Joseph and the monitor which caused the energy to deflect back onto the monitor.   You didn’t notice my presence inside the building until you saw me give Joseph the pill because you were distracted by something else in the room at that particular moment.   This is a good example of what I am trying to amplify in your understanding of mind links;  when our minds are linked for the purpose that they are in moment, it is the same for you, as it is for me.   We can see the same things, hear the same things, do the same things, but you can also move around independently.   You will have the opportunity to do things, see things, hear things that I don’t … and the same applies to me.  Between us we will see and hear everything that we need to share to safeguard Joseph … and the Earth.   It is as if we are really there, which, in fact, your mind really is.   Johann, I don’t think that trying to explain to you how our minds and bodies are split in two and are occupying  space on two worlds simultaneously will do you any good.   All you need to do is believe that is what is happening.   Otherwise simply enjoy the moment and utilise it to its fullest.  Your eyes are as good as mine in this situation, and even though you do not have the sensory skills that I possess, your brain is still intelligent enough to notice anomalies once you rid your mind of questions as to how everything is happening and simply accept that it does.  I really need your observational help during these viewings.   It is extremely important that you let go of your reservations and fear and accept things for what they are … not for what you don’t understand and therefore fear.   You cannot be seen by anybody else in the environment, and you should be fairly safe, but please remember that you cannot touch anything.   I can because of my special gifts, but you can’t … well not at the moment, at least.”

Johann felt slightly exhilarated at Arkerious’ words.  “Do you mean that I will someday?’  he asked hopefully, imagining himself doing a Harry Potter with a perfect invisible cloak.

Arkerious smiled, and Johann was all but certain that Arkerious’ face bore a trace of of crimson for no more than a millionth of a second before he answered.   “I am sorry, Johann … a slip of the tongue.   As for the pill that I gave Joseph, in order to answer another of your many questions, it contained chemicals that will distort his brain waves for quite some time.   It won’t have any effect on his thought processes, but it will prevent Rangor from filtering  them should he succeed with his attempts to link with him.”

“What did you mean before, when you said that you telepathed there?  Isn’t telepathy the ability to communicate through minds rather than speech … wouldn’t you have teleported there?”

“Nice question, my friend, but you are not quite on the mark.  To teleport would imply that there was a portal there that I could have teleported to.    Portals do exist on Earth, however they do not exist in every nook and cranny around the planet.   The nearest portal to Joseph was far too far away from where he was for me to have been of any help to him should I have chosen that form of travel.   I really don’t think that I would have had time to run down several floors in order to run down several streets to the subway, wait for a train, ride on it, and then run several more blocks and up three flights of stairs in order to save him.   It wouldn’t be a prudent thing to do in the circumstances.    I do have the capability to travel through space, as well as time, but what I needed under those circumstances was a guidance system to get me to the correct point of entry.   I don’t exactly have an inbuilt g.p.s, so I need to find a source that will be both reciprocal and responsive to my needs and in this case I chose Joseph.   I made contact with his mind and the rest, as they say, is history.   Joseph’s mind was so full of background information that I was simultaneously feeding into him he was hardly aware of my making contact.   Mind you, he sensed something and tried to fight it, though I am uncertain if it was my contact or Rangor’s attempt to link with him that he fought in his mind.   Whichever it was he was weakened by all that was going on inside his mind and I was able to do what I needed to without his having any knowledge of my arrival.   Once I was in his brain, I could travel back and forward between Earth and here, which I had to do once I realised exactly what was happening and came back here for the pill.”

“You went and returned twice … and I had no idea whatsoever that you had even left Garocia.”   An astonished Johann whispered hoarsely,  “I really don’t know what to think.   You are doing my head in, Arkerious, more and more with every word you utter.”

“And, unfortunately, there is more that you need to fully understand, Johann.   Firstly Rangor is not simply a creature; nor is it human like either.  It is a life force; not a life force as you are familiar with … but a life force never the less.   It is, to a degree, a life force that you are familiar with inasmuch as it has communicative ability, thought processing and other attributes that an intelligent life force requires to exist, but it also possess a lot more capabilities than your mind would be capable of processing at this stage.   And, it also requires the essence of the life force of other life forms in order to continue to survive – a parasite if you wish, however you can judge by its longevity that it is quite successful one.

It is also an extraordinarily large parasite.   Its true size, the size it adapts to during an attack on a planet, would allow it to traverse the entire length and breadth of Great Britain as it feeds in less than an hour.   However, when it attempts to enter a hostile planet, one that is protected such as Earth, it appears far smaller in size, and this is where it may get a bit complex for the average human to comprehend with ease.

What is attempting to kill Joseph; what is trying to enter your world to prepare it for annihilation; what has communicated with mankind and other worlds over the centuries in order to gain entry on Earth is not a physical presence, or at least not in man’s way of understanding the physics of a physical presence.   But believe me, even in this form it is still has the potential to cause irreparable damage to your way of life.

The creature itself, Rangor; the creature that will destroy all but a token representation of life on your planet should it be allowed to arrive in your world, is not trying to enter your planet at the moment, it is somewhere in the universe millions of miles from Earth.   And even it it was close by we have the power to prevent him from attacking the Earth, at least at this stage, but we can’t prevent it from entering the planet in a mental capacity.   This anomaly in our abilities to protect allows Rangor to send a proxy; a mind produced image, to try and sneak through the back door, so as to speak, and create an entry point for itself.   Rangor has the power to split its mind in two; literally.   Not quite the way that we are at the moment.   We have projected ourselves across time and space, but our capabilities are limited.    Rangor has far more power at his beck and call in this matter.    He has the capability to create an unconstrained ‘mini-me’ of himself to do his bidding independently; yet totally tied to him.   Everything that the effigy says; hears; every action that it takes; every death that it causes, is all communicated directly to Rangor as it happens, and yet the effigy is allowed to make its own decisions on the actions that it takes.   And please note my choice of words here because the creature that Joseph is about to do battle with reports back to Rangor; it does not request permission to do anything; and Rangor does not send down instructions to the proxy – Because the proxy is Rangor.

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 15

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: by Tony Stewart: EPISODE 12

scroll down

Episode 1 (start)           Episode 13 (next)            Info         Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 12

“Joseph.   Joseph.   Are you alright?”

Inside Joseph’s darkened mind the sound of somebody calling his name swirled around and around.   The sound was thick; muffled – but it was there and it gave him hope.

He tried desperately to locate the source of it, but it kept breaking up with flashes of light exploding through the darkness like a strobe light at a sixties disco– then the sound of the voice appeared again – and disappeared, again – then the darkness returned, then the exploding flashes of light gave him a start and he felt his entire body quivering in reaction.   Over and over repetition of events occurred.

Joseph was becoming panicky through his ignorance of the situation.   He had no idea where he was or what was happening to him.   All he could remember was sitting at his desk, about to close the computer down before heading off for his lunch at the Café Di’ Mondo, when everything had exploded in his face.

“Joseph.   Joseph.   Can you hear me?”  Totally decipherable the voice came in louder and stronger this time … and so did the circle of light and dark that followed.

Frustration began to overtake the fear in Joseph’s mind.   ‘There is a way out of this,’ he reasoned with himself, ‘I just have to concentrate.”    And as his mind accepted his decision to fight whatever was attacking him, the elements that were attempting to drown him in the darkness attacked with all the force they could muster.

His head began to explode as a violent sequence of black and white bursts began exploding at such a speed of change they threatened to rupture his entire nervous system with the pain and confusion they were causing it.

In Mary’s cupped hand, where Joseph’s head rested as she soothingly stroked his forehead with the other in an attempt to calm his feverish mind, the body of water that unexpectedly exploded from the back of his head threatened her ability to safely support him during the violent spasms his body was constantly displaying , while on the inside Joseph was forcing every ounce of his subdued concentration to focus purely on the voice that seemed to offer a path to sanity … and to fend off the light and darkness which constantly threatened to send him to a world of madness.

Somebody handed Mary a pair of clean dry towels, one of which she placed between her hand and arm and the hot, slippery river of sweat exploding from the rear of Joseph’s head and regained her hold, before using the other to dab gently across his face, while others now held tightly on to his arms to prevent another violent contortion that he threatened to place his body into as he did battle with the demons inside his mind.

Somehow, Mary found the strength to remain calm, not only ignoring the panicky suggestions of her work colleagues as what to do, but to speak softly to them in order to also calm them down.

“He will be alright in a minute or two,” she said softly, “It’s just his mind reacting to the monitor blowing up the way it did.  He is probably suffering temporary blindness being so close to it when it exploded, and his mind is probably a wee bit confused.   What he needs is for us to be calm and patient until his mind clears a bit.”

Mary’s words had the desired result.   The small group of co-workers who had been attracted by the noise of the monitor’s unexpected demise and had rushed to Joseph’s aid settled down … and unexpectedly so did Joseph whose spasms ceased and his eyes began to open.

As Joseph’s eyes began to focus he was pleasantly surprised to find Mary kneeling on the floor beside him, her deep blue eyes staring concernedly at him, one hand resting behind his neck and the other holding a towel which she was using to gently remove the last of the sweat on his face.

“Thank god, you are back with us, Joseph,”   Mary said, the sincerity in the tone of her voice threw a soft shiver down his Joseph’s spine, “we had no idea what to do with you except to hope and pray for your recovery.   Do you feel alright … or would you like us to get you a doctor?   Perhaps you should see one anyway?”

Joseph was uncertain how he felt, outside of still being slightly confused as to why he was on the floor and in Mary’s lap.   But before he could attempt an answer, a strange voice attracted his attention.

“Take this, Joseph,” an extremely deep throated voice suggested, “it will work quickly.”

Joseph, still being cradled by Mary, began to turn his head towards the unfamiliar voice to find his eyes making contact with the biggest hands he had seen in life clutching a pill in one and a glass of water in the other.   Joseph’s eyes continued their march along two massive arms that finally led to possibly the biggest body he had ever seen outside of a basketball match on the evening news.

   ‘How tall is he?’  Joseph asked himself as his eyes, and his already befuddled brain, took in the stranger, ‘Seven foot, eight foot?  It is impossible to tell from the way that I am positioned on the floor at the moment.   But he is bloody tall.’

However, try as he may, Joseph could not move his head at the right angle to see the man’s full height or his face.   Conceding defeat to his attempts Joseph returned his attention to the pill that Mary was placing in his mouth.   Mary then took the glass from the stranger’s hands and gently placed it to Joseph’s lips.   Joseph somehow raised his hand to below the glass and between them the glass was tipped to the right angle and Joseph swallowed.

A second later, presumably in reaction to the pill, Joseph’s body jerked with such violence it caused his arms to fly upwards, dislodging the glass from Mary’s hand with so much force that it flew straight into the still smoking monitor, cracking the thin polarized glass screen , and the contents of the glass quickly leaked in.

Within less than a millisecond the water made contact with the still live appliance and the resulting explosion sent the monitor, now in a hundred lethal pieces, flying across the entire office floor making everybody in the room diving for cover.

Chaos ensued as several other computers scattered across the room were now also emitting smoke as a result of damage caused by the flying debris.

Mary, however, was only concerned for Joseph’s well-being and was pleasantly surprised to see him disentangle himself from her and begin to move upright looking sprightlier than she had ever seen him.

“The pill worked, then?”   Mary cried happily.

“It certainly did.   I feel absolutely wonderful” he grinned as he turned to thank the big man who had given him the pill, but he was surprised to find the man was nowhere in sight.   “Who was that man?” he asked, “The one that gave me the pill.   I don’t thing that I have ever seen him before.   I am sure that I would have remembered somebody that tall.”

“I’m sorry, Joseph, I really didn’t take much notice”, Mary replied, making sure her eyes weren’t making contact with his lest he noticed how real her concern had been, so real it had surprised her.   “I was far too worried about you to have a good look at him.    And he seemed to know you so I assumed the pill would be safe … and by the looks of you it seems that it was.   But you are right, he was tall.   I took a quick glance when he gave me the pill and the glass of water … his face seemed old, but kind, but that was all I really noticed about him, other than the size of his hands … they were huge.  They were the reason why I had looked up.

“A pity … I really would have liked to thank him.   Whatever was in that pill worked wonders.   I don’t think I have felt this good in years.”

“I’m glad you are alright.   Which is more than I can say for the monitor,” Mary said with a wry smile as she looked around the room, “or the office for that matter.    I think you will need a new monitor; perhaps even a new computer.   The room will need a clean up … and all the computers will need a thorough going over from the looks of them.  There was a lot of debris flying through the room.   It was a wonder nobody got hurt.    Do you feel like you need to see a doctor for a check over … you seemed pretty knocked around for a while there??

“No, honestly, I feel fine now, that pill worked wonders, but thank you for your concern.”

“You are more than welcome, Joseph.   Well if you feel alright, you may as well take an extended lunch.   I would love to join you on such an ominous occasion,” Mary offered, smiling, and quickly adding, “just to make certain that you are definitely alright, of course.   However, I will have my hands full getting everything back in order without losing too much time.   I don’t suppose you have any idea what happened?”

“Thanks, but I will be fine, and, no, I have no idea what happened.   I was in the process of redirecting an internal e-mail when it started spluttering – then it went ballistic.    After that I have no idea what happened – except … except I kept hearing you calling my name.  That also helped me regain focus and possibly pulled me out of the black hole I felt I was in, so I thank you for that.

Mary’s felt her face burning at Joseph’s words, faltering as she stumbled for the right words to reply with.   “You’re more than welcome,”  she finally said, turning her head away as she spoke, “Well, I had better get moving … lots to be done.  Enjoy your lunch, Joseph.    And with that Mary picked up the phone on Joseph’s desk and began dialing, barking out instructions the minute the call was answered and keeping her head turned away from Joseph.

Mary’s sudden ending to their conversation had surprised Joseph however he supposed that she did have a lot to attend to.    “Bye, Mary,” he called out as he began to leave, ‘Once again, thank you for looking after me.”

As Joseph passed through the entrance to the lifts he failed to realise Mary was watching him, a rather wistful look on her face.

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 13

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, MYSTERY BOOK, Observations, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 3 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: by Tony Stewart: Episode 11 Chapter 9

Episode 1 (start)           Episode 12 (next)            Info         Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 11

Location:  London

Time: 11.59.00

James Thornton, a man exactly the same age and extremely similar in build and appearance to Joseph waited impatiently for the lights to change at the corner of Haughton and Dwaynewrite.   Thornton could easily have been mistaken for Joseph at a distance, or even up close, as Joseph could have been taken for him.   But had the two men been standing side by side the differences would have been possibly noted almost immediately by the observant … if not by the various minuscule discrepancies in their facial features, or the colour of their eyes, then certainly in their quality of dress or their mannerisms.  While Joseph displayed refinement in his vocal tones, a relaxed, confident facial expression when communicating, his clothing was noticeably off the rack and his hair certainly trimmed by a cut price hairdresser, whereas Thornton’s entire demeanour expressed culture and grooming.   They were not quite doppelgangers, more like a doppelganger cross, but certainly close enough in appearance to fool, or confuse, somebody in a hurry to approach either one of them.

Thornton looked at his watch.   Eleven fifty nine.   One minute left – four blocks to go.   He was about to become late.   ‘Should have left earlier,’ he thought, reproaching himself for his tardiness, ‘I don’t want to be rushed into making a decision, but Martin is insistent that time is of the essence, which means that his friend Rosetta will want a decision before I leave.   Well Martin may very well be right, however I have two more interviews with potential clients within the next few hours … and they are similarly certain of the time factor involved in their problems.   And based on Martin’s description of what may be required I can’t help but feel it could very easily become very time consuming.   Perhaps I should simply tell her that I really don’t have time to help.   Surely Martin can handle this by himself.   He is more than capable from what I have heard.   Probably just wants me there to give her assurance of completing the task successfully.’

At thirty five, Thornton was proud of his physical prowess.   On the weekends, when he was not on a case and had the time to spare, he would don his running gear and go for a ten mile run, or bike ride, before ducking into one of the many boutique coffee shops that were springing up with regular monotony in his modernised rural retreat in Hampshire for a cold beer or a coffee depending on the weather.   He enjoyed his runs; he enjoyed the briskness of the cooler air in winter and the hotter, and often wetter, conditions in summer equally.

But today was a different story.   He had been forced to utilise a two hour limit parking spot located fifteen blocks from the restaurant where he was to meet Rosetta … and he could not believe the continuing restraints on his time that fate seemed to be placing in his way.   Not the least of which was his current dress mode which was not in any way meant for this type of morning stroll … especially when he was all but running late.   And at the rate he was moving he probably would arrive late.

Thornton was a professional in his trade and tardiness was not part of his job description, though his dress code was, and it was his dress code that was adding to his current plight.   The stature of his clientele usually required a particular standard of appearance when dealing with them, in public or in private.   The expensive dark blue-grey suit he wore was tailored for comfort and impression in civilised conditions.   It was not made for a brisk walk over fifteen blocks on and off an unsealed road with time limits imposed.

Nor were his equally expensive shiny, black, soft sole leather shoes a match for the step by step affront from the barriers, shovels, buckets and machinery spread spasmodically across the footpath that continually forced him on and off the equally chaotic roadway, his feet constantly under pressure from the loose bitumen, dirt and holes that were taking their toll on his speed of movement.

The particular street he had expected to use to gain entry to the back of the Anderson building where he could normally guarantee parking was out of bounds to road traffic due to road works, or at least the dozens of signs, barriers and equipment spread across the road and footpath indicated it was closed for road works, hence his need to find alternative parking at quite a distance from his eventual destination.

However, the non appearance of a singular worker in the area at this time of day was, to say the least, unusual.    Not one singular lollypop director.   No yellow and orange jacketed smokers hanging around in groups discussing the merits of some ridiculously named horse in the fifth at Epson running at fifty to one, or engaged in some other equally inane conversation.   No vehicle of various sizes and shapes erratically moving up and down the road or digging great chunks out of it.   The road fixing vehicles were there alright, but they were all neatly lined up as if it was Friday afternoon and their drivers had all gone home for the weekend and abandoned them.   Though there was enough mess and inconveniences on both the road and footpath to verify that some previous action had taken place.   But there had not been a single worker within his sight since he had left his vehicle and traversed his way to the restaurant.

And the strange event that had occurred several minutes earlier had not made it any easier for him to maintain his speed.    It had taken place at the previous street crossing where there had been a rather odd interaction with what he had assumed to be a nanny.   The woman, who had been pushing a pram, had come out of nowhere as he began to cross over the road.   Thornton assumed the woman must have come out of one of the buildings around the corner.   Wherever she came from she must have been running because she ploughed into him with so much force he ended up laying face down on the roadway with the pram wheels digging into his back.   He was winded, not too badly hurt, but dazed enough to be grateful for the woman’s help in getting back on his feet.   The woman gave him the impression that she was profusely apologising, but she was using a language that he didn’t recognise and, therefore, never understood a word she said.

He never got the chance to make sure of the condition of the child he assumed was in the pram because as he was brushing himself down the woman and the pram disappeared in the direction he had just come from at a rate of knots.

It was an unusual sight to see a rather large built woman pushing a pram as fast as her thick legs would take her in and out of the roadwork minefield, and he wondered why she was running.   Certainly nobody seemed to have followed her from around the corner, nor had there been anybody from one of the buildings brought out into the street as a result of the noise of their collision.   But Thornton suddenly realised that he also had to move faster and pushed the event out of his mind.   His time was running out and he too began to move with as much speed as his showpiece shoes would allow him.

His efforts to make up time, however, had only managed to get him to the next block which presented him with a back handed gift.  There were now no longer any barriers to obstruct him.   He now had a clear path for the rest of his trip to the café where he was to meet up with Rosetta which meant that he should have arrived at the restaurant with not a second to spare, but at least he would have been punctual.   However the change in conditions also allowed for traffic arriving from his right to turn right into the street under repair which meant the traffic lights here were working.

The trouble was – there was no traffic to be seen in any direction, the road crew had not arrived back on duty and the road building vehicles remained stationary where they had been abandoned.   Yet the crossing lights seemed to remain on red forever.    Thornton would have simply ignored the lights and crossed if it had not been for the policeman who was waiting on the other side.   The last thing he needed as precious seconds ticked by at the speed of light was to waste any more of the little time he had left arguing the rights and wrongs of jaywalking with an over-enthusiastic young policeman.

Thornton could not believe the time that the lights were taking.   He looked at his watch for the third time in the thirty seconds that had elapsed since he had arrived at the crossing.    Still nothing had changed …still the crossing lights were red and still there was no traffic.  ‘Surely the policeman could walk out and pretend to direct the non-existent traffic and allow them both to cross over without traversing any laws, Thornton thought.   ‘Surely the man can’t be that arrogant in his enforcing of the law?’ 

    ‘Perhaps I should call out’, he wondered, ‘make a suggestion to him?’   Thornton thought about it for a second and came to the conclusion that there was no sound other than his own impatient sighing to come between them – so the policeman would have to hear him.’

But before Thornton could open his mouth to call out, the first crack of lightning arrived so unexpectedly that he actually jumped several inches backwards, almost losing his balance.

He looked towards the sky surprised to see the dark swirling clouds heading his way.   As far as he could remember it had been a fairly clear sky all morning.   There certainly hadn’t been any sign of rain before he had arrived at the lights that were beginning to infuriate him.   Even the policeman stationed across the road daring him to break the law seemed mystified by the impending storm.

Another streak of lightning dispatched itself through the air as the clouds grew even darker.   The bang was less than a millisecond behind as expected for something so close, but it was the two following streaks followed by their inevitable explosions that placed fear into Thornton’s heart because one of them had struck one of the heavy road machines less than twenty five yards behind where he was standing.

Thornton looked at the lights, they were still red.  He looked at his watch: twelve noon: midday: he was late.  He looked again at the clouds that were now almost above him and for the first time in his life Thornton was frightened … and he had no idea why.   He looked at the policeman, almost pleadingly.   He knew something was wrong, he had to get away from the storm, but no, the policeman gave the impression that he could wait the lights out forever … storm or no storm.

Without warning, the world around Thornton suddenly went insane.   There was no rain, but the storm was exploding with a violence that Thornton had never witnessed before.   The wind was rising to such a pressure that he was having trouble keeping his balance.   There was no cover under any of the buildings, there was nowhere to hide – he had to move to somewhere safer … and he had to do it right now.

Thornton placed his right hand in his coat pocket in frustration, swore softly under his breath, and began to take a step onto the road, ready to draw out his revolver and threaten the policeman if he attempted to prevent him from crossing, however, as he went to run across the still deserted street his hand made contact with the unexpected feel of something beside his revolver inside the coat pocket, something small, but extremely solid.

Without thinking he stopped moving , one foot on the footpath, one foot on the road, as the wind from the storm intensified to a point where it became a threat within itself and extracted the mysterious object – and his eyes almost popped out of his head as he found himself looking at the most magnificent red ruby he could ever imagine.   It glistened as it lay in his hand, its exotic beauty amplified by the reflections of the constant array of lightning steaks in the sky above.

His eyes were mesmerised by the stone’s beauty.   The storm, the time, the wind, the appointment … all disappeared from his mind.   He could only concentrate on the ruby.

‘Where the hell, did you come from?’   He asked the stone, not expecting an answer, but in his current mental state accepting that anything was possible at the moment.  Then it hit him.   “The Nanny!” his voice cried out, frightening the policeman across the road with its intensity, “She must have slipped it into my pocket when she helped me up.”   And it was then that Thornton realised what had been bugging him since the incident – it was how easy she had been able to lift him up … and it was then that he realised that the nanny had in fact been a man.

And it was then that all thought disappeared from Thornton’s mind; disappeared forever as some primitive instinct made him look skyward … and what he saw in the thick black cloud that hovered no more than fifty yards above him revealed something to him that caused his heart to explode … and James Thornton died less than a second prior to his body being struck by a bolt of light that hit him with so much power and so much force his entire body exploded into a huge ball of smouldering smoke.

Almost immediately the clouds lifted.   The sun shone as bright as it had before.   The lights changed to ‘walk’.   The policeman crossed the road and continued walking the way that Thornton had come paying no heed to the small smouldering blob of something indistinguishable that lay in the gutter.

As the policeman began crossing with the now green lights, further up the road the driver of the street cleaner parked alongside the other heavy machinery returned to his job along with his co-workers, started up the engine on his large machine. then weaved his way through the many things that littered the road until he reached the street where Thornton had waited impatiently for allegedly an eternity.   A street, that had appeared to be open to traffic a minute earlier, was now completely blocked off by barricades.   The driver then turned into that street and began the task of rolling the pick-up brushes of the cleaner along the gutters, picking up any debris that was in its path and disposing it into its belly … everything that lay in the gutter – including a small, glowing pile of embers.

PRESS HERE FOR EPISODE 12

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 7 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: Episode 9 Chapter 7

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 10 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog coverEpisode 9

Location: London   (Johnson’s Import and Export)

Time:  11:59:30

As Mary stepped out of the elevator and began to head towards the office her phone rang and she stopped in her tracks to take the call.  Joseph, in the meantime, had returned his attention to the task at hand, pressing the key to open the third order.

However, once he had the form itself open, Joseph found himself looking not at a standard application, but a high level diplomatic request.   He knew of their existence; he had been trained on how to action one, but he had never seen a real one before: a request for diplomatic clearance for a private item into England.   His training told him to presume that the request would possibly induce ramifications with the country from which it came should they become aware of its movements.   A clearance such as this would require somebody with very skillful experience, and extremely diplomatic skills.  This was certainly not what the internal message heading had indicated, however it did indicate that he was to process it and he wondered if perhaps it was a test.   Maybe another promotion or a department change.

Joseph stared at the request knowing full well he had his hands full with this task: it certainly wouldn’t be finished before midday.

He sighed, shrugged his shoulders … and went to work.    But as he began to read the form, he shook his head in confusion: the form itself was in English, but the details were in a foreign language, perhaps Italian he thought.   But regardless of which language it was it should have been sent to the languages department, not to him.   It wasn’t that he couldn’t complete the task – he just couldn’t read it.  All he could make out was something about a statue, ‘statua’ being one of the few Italian words he understood beside ‘gracias’ and ‘pizza’.

A smile began to form on Joseph’s face at the realisation that he would be able to make his reservation at the restaurant after all, or least he would salvage most of it.   A minute to locate the internal e-mail address, send it, then head off to the restaurant which was only five minutes away.   Joseph would not usually have been objectionable to sacrificing his lunch break for his job, it was not like the chef was preparing a gourmet Lobster dinner with Rothschild vintage wine for him.   Joseph’s midday meal was a rather more mundane offering that barely rated in the lower echelons of the healthy food guide for office workers.   But it meant that order was restored to his day.

Joseph had a set routine, which, left unsullied, made the day more than acceptable.  However, on the odd occasion that his routine had been disrupted the remainder of the day had always been reduced to chaos.   Computer glitches somehow took over the day; customers and shipping clerks were equally uncooperative on every occasion and on his way home the train had been late, or cancelled; it had been teeming with rain on the only day he had forgotten his umbrella; upon arrival at his unit he was confronted with power failure in the area which meant no evening meal … and other similarly obnoxious influences on his life that remained in place until order was restored the following day.

Still smiling at the unexpected luck that had come his way Joseph opened his desk

********

Location: London   (Johnson’s Import and Export)

Time:11:59:57

As Joseph skimmed through the pages of the company’s address book to find the internal e-mail location for the foreign language department he sought he became distracted by a spluttering noise and turned his attention to the monitor just as a brilliant white light exploded in his face.   And as his eyes took the full attention of the blast, Joseph’s mind went into overdrive as it tried to comprehend how, instead of going blind from the brightness of the blast, his brain was now being stretched to breaking point taking in the hundreds and hundreds of strange, distorted, unrelated images that were pouring out from the flashing screen.   Things that made no sense to him whatsoever, but they kept coming and coming and coming at him.  Faces: beautiful: ugly: distorted; three legged horses, creatures of the night, men, women … nearly everything imaginable in the world and many things that weren’t … imaginable … or of this world.

Joseph had absolutely no idea what was going on in his brain, but it was hurting him; frightening him.  He began to feel shaky; sweaty.   And then he began to feel extremely, uncontrollably dizzy.   Unexpectedly the room before him began to darken; to change dramatically.   Suddenly he was in a street somewhere familiar, but a mystery to his memory at the same time.   It was not raining, but it was extremely dark for the middle of the day – darkness caused by the thick, black clouds that covered the sky above him.   A bolt of lightening violently exploded so close to him that it made him physically jump in his high-back leather chair, and as his beating heart tried valiantly to calm itself down a huge face; an ugly, distorted, evil face, flew at him from within the storm clouds that now surrounded him – setting into play a fear like Joseph had never known could exist.

Joseph’s world began to totter out of control.   His vision began to waver, his eyes began to wander aimlessly across the room, but he understood nothing of what he saw.   The restaurant where he intended eating unexpectedly surfaced in his mind.   Someone was at his table … a blurry, indistinguishable figure that somehow sent a warm blanket of comfort and safety over his entire body – a figure there for but a second, then gone – nowhere to be seen.    The scene changed again.   A clock began appearing on the monitor … its face becoming bigger and bigger until the time dominated his vision: twelve noon … on the dot.   In the background he could hear the chimes of Big Ben confirming it was midday.   His watch began to beep, its alarms superfluously repeating the verification.   The roar of his fellow workers loudly advising their co-workers it was time to stop work quickly joined in the pandemonium.    Then the darkness began to arrive, all around him.   The monitor was the first to disappear, then the desk, then the room.   The darkness was everywhere and Joseph’s mind was ready to accept its offer to join it.

But, as his mind began to close off and meld with the total darkness that now began to engulf him, he had one more apparition: in the apparition he fell downwards towards the waiting gutter on the street his memories had failed to recognise, his eyes completely fixated on the blob of something indescribable smouldering in the gutter and although his mind would not admit to itself what it thought the thing to be, Joseph’s instincts did … and the fear and revulsion it invoked helped with the quickness of the process that rendered him unconscious.

Press here for episode 10

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books base around London, books based in an English village, books based in england, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 8

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 9 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 8

Location: Café Di’Mondo: London

Time: 11:59:30

Marilyn Mason, the receptionist for the Café Di’Mondo looked up the minute the young woman entered the room.    It was not that Marilyn had any choice in the matter… she was totally bewitched by the beautiful young woman the instant that she laid eyes on her.   Never once, in her sixty five years, had she wished that she was a man …never … until that very moment.   Marilyn had never seen anybody as soft and gentle and beautiful as this young woman that stood before her.

“May I help you?”   Marilyn asked, surprising herself with the nervousness she was certain was being displayed by her voice.

“Buona mattina, signora’, my name is Rosetta Tussacani,” the young woman said, the soft dulcet tones of her voice complimenting the most beguiling smile Marilyn had ever seen, “I am meant to meet a man named James.   I don’t have his last name, but he said he would meet me at his table.  I was told to come here to be shown the way.”

“Nobody has been in to advise me you were coming I am afraid, my dear.   Perhaps he is still on his way.   The traffic has been chaotic for the last few days.  They are doing road-works in the next street and it has caused a lot of traffic congestion in the area.   James, did you say?”   Marilyn asked as she turned to her computer screen and began pounding the keys on the keyboard.

“Si!”  Rosetta replied, her voice expressed a soft excitement, but she was to be disappointed.

“I am sorry,” Marilyn advised, “but I don’t seem able to find a match.   The name means nothing to me.  Could you describe him for me, in case I have seen him?”

“I have never met him,” Rosetta replied, “but I was given a description of him by a friend who made inquiries on my behalf.   He is around thirty five, thin, six feet tall and a nice face.   He will be wearing a suit, but I don’t know what colour and he was supposed to be here by twelve o’clock for reserved seating.    That is all that I know.”

A smile came to Marilyn’s face as she spoke.   “I think I know exactly who you are waiting for, though I didn’t think his name was James.   But he does have a regular booking and I would grant him the description you gave.

“You know him?”   Rosetta asked excitedly.

“I am fairly certain that I do, love.   He must have forgotten you were coming.  We have him at a single table.  Not to worry, I still have a good seat for two.  I’ll get somebody to take you to his table … I expect he will be here shortly.  He normally doesn’t arrive until midday on the dot.  He is rarely late.”

“Gracias, Signora.”   Rosetta said, the smile on her face glowing so strong, so bright, so happy Marilyn felt a sudden need for sunglasses.   But as the waitress arrived at reception and began to guide her to her table, Rosetta felt a cold chill run through her body at the sight of the extremely dark cloud hovering in the sky very, very close to the restaurant.

Go to episode 9

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 3 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: by Tony Stewart: Episode 7

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 8 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 7 

Location: London

Time: 11.58.30 am

The first two tasks completed, Joseph’s eyes quickly scanned past the wall clock before performing a quick reconnaissance of the heading of the request for the third order as it appeared on the screen, and upon reading it he felt confident that everything was going to plan – and reasonably on time, estimating five to six minutes should be sufficient for the job providing there were no hidden complications.   He would only be around ten minutes late for his restaurant booking and decided he would be happy with that considering the circumstances.

   ‘FORM Q8A – LOCAL IMPORT: AREA CODE CCC TO TRENTHAMVILLE.   Priority1′            ATTN:  J. Jacobson’, the form read.

   ‘Middle East import,’ Joseph noted, ‘fairly straight-forward, probably farm equipment or crops for ingredients.    Not a regular, though … must be a new customer.  I should easily knock it off by lunchtime.’

Without thinking, Joseph double checked the time, and as his eyes passed over the wall clock for the second time in just under one minute – a minute flash on the lift level indicator caught his eye and he immediately became infatuated by the flickering lights as they flashed on and off like a machine gun dispersing empty shells as the lift flew in apparent express mode past the various floors on its journey down the thirty one levels to the bottom.

The lifts were located in a foyer just off the side of Joseph’s station and he was the only member of the staff who could observe all that came and went on the lifts on level three, and what had attracted Joseph’s attention to this particular movement was the fact the light had indicated the lift was departing the penthouse, something he had never observed in his twelve of so years with the company, all at the same desk, though the tasks had changed constantly over the years as he had had been promoted several times during those years.   As promised, Joseph was steadily moving up the ladder and gaining valuable experience with the changes.   But what was surprising him was the fact that the C.E.O. was in the building.   As far as Joseph had understood it, the C.E.O., who was the sole occupant of the penthouse when in residence, was an extremely rare visitor to the building.

Joseph had no idea who the C.E.O. of Johnson’s actually was because the name was never bandied about in conversations in the office as far as he was concerned, nor in any other form such as office memos, or the like, and he was fairly certain that when the interviewer had mentioned that the C.E.O. had already included Joseph’s bizarre request in the contract all those years ago, he had only referred to the C.E.O.’s title, not his name.    But Joseph was now too mesmerised by the light as it zipped down the thirty one levels at a speed equal to a ride at an amusement park; and then even more surprised by the fact that the lift suddenly stopped at level three, to care about the man’s name.   If indeed the C.E.O. was, in fact, a man.

For Joseph got the shock of his life when an unaccompanied woman emerged from the lift, not the gender of the C.E.O. he had been expecting, but a pleasant surprise, never the less.

   ”Pretty lady,’ he noted in admiration of the unexpected arrival when she first stepped out of the lift, his thoughts tempered, however, by a feeling that he recognised her, and as she turned and walked towards the office he suddenly realised that he did … and he felt a little embarrassed that he hadn’t recognised her immediately.   It was Mary Cunningham, the third floor manager … and his boss in a manner of speaking.   Although Joseph worked independently of the other workers on the third floor, company policy decreed all internal correspondence and requests dealing with senior management went through the floor manager which meant that he had limited dealings with her on a daily basis, but they did communicate from time to time in a more social environment such as the office Christmas party and farewells to staff moving on to greener pastures.  And although Joseph believed he should have realised who she was straight away, he strongly felt there was something about her that had caused him to fail to recognise her.   Not her clothes, he thought, accepting that she was dressed similar to how she clothed herself every day as far as he was aware, her hair appeared to be the same …   then it hit him, it was her face.   It was glowing; absolutely glowing.   He had never seen anybody look so radiant; so fresh; so full of life as she did at this very moment.   It was as if she had won a million pounds, or been given a new lease of life.    He had no idea what was going through her mind at the moment, but Joseph realised whatever she was radiating, it was causing him to really notice her for the first time since she had arrived at the office a year ago.

Not someone he would have expected to hob nob with the mysterious chief executive officer of Johnson’s Import and Export, and for a moment Joseph wondered if something had been said or happened in the C.E.O.’s office that had affected her mood.   However it was not Joseph’s concern, this seemingly unusual meeting between Mary and the C.E.O., if indeed it was the C.E.O. she had been with.   She may very well have had a liaison with another member of staff … or had simply been doing something in the room on behalf of senior management for all he knew.

Joseph was mildly curious, but before he could give the situation any further thought he was distracted by the unexpected arrival of flashes of memory that began thundering into his head.

Unsolicited memories that were forcing themselves into his mind.   Memories that he instinctively knew were from somewhere in his past, but still enshrouded in the soft grey fog that always made them indecipherable.    Then with a flash the apparitions suddenly ceased, disappeared from his mind as fast as they had appeared, but Joseph knew they were the same images that had tried to resurface earlier that morning.   Phantoms that were becoming stronger and stronger in their attempts to arrive and drag him screaming back to the time of their origins.

But Joseph knew, deep within his heart,that there were no memories other than those he did remember.  The things that he saw and recognised were from his past.   They were real.   There was no unknown past.   The things that he couldn’t see clearly were products of his overactive imagination trying to persuade him that something exciting had happened to him once upon a time.  ‘Once upon a time’ Joseph laughed to himself, ‘that’s all they were … fairy tales.  Perhaps Rowena’s action had been more damaging to my mind than I had originally believed.

   Perhaps I am just lonely, but I’m not quite old enough for dementia.   Not yet, at least.    Perhaps I need a good holiday, I’ve never had one so … or perhaps a psychiatrist?  This preoccupation I have with my impossible past is becoming rather tedious.   These memories are not real … they do not exist.  I really have to get over it before I send myself crazy.   And as far as becoming involved in the paranormal … it’s time to get back to the real world, I think.   Definitely, time.

 

Location: Garogia

Time: Earth time: 11.58:30 am

“We must prepare for the worst, Johann,”   Arkerious’ words caught Johann P Biggs off guard, “the battle is about to begin.    The first of the seven chances of entry is all but upon us.   We have but mere minutes to go.   The seven points in time we have identified where the creature can change the future that has already happened.   His first chance to destroy Joseph is within the next forty eight hours.   And with such a wide time zone it is a very dangerous time for Joseph.   We can only hope and pray that he is protected, because we cannot approach him until it almost the end of the forty eight hours.”

“Protected by whom?” Johann asked in astonishment, his eyes moving from the screen he had been watching to look enquiringly at his friend. “I thought that was our job?   That was why we are here in this dark and dingy dungeon on this god forsaken planet.”

Johann waved his arms around the room in order to amplify the reality of his claims.   They were in Arkerious’ cave-dwelling office-of-sorts, a room that confused Johann’s mind as to whether they were in a room that had glass windows surrounding it in order to create the impression that the cave wall was part of the office, or the office actually was a part of the cave.   And what made it even more difficult to decide was the lack of light in the room.   Outside of the single, high voltage light from the ceiling that surrounded them in a circle that extended outward in a fifteen foot perimeter, it was pitch black in every direction on the other side of the black and light boundary line.   The only other light in the room was that which emitted from the screen that had been displaying images of Joseph sitting at his desk at Johnson’s Import and Export … and even that disappeared when Arkerious turned to face him.

“It is not forsaken, Johann, of that you can be certain,” Arkerious replied, a rare smile upon his face, “and please don’t mock my decor.   Remember, what you cannot see does not necessarily mean that it is not there.   There is as much connection to life here, as there is on Earth.   In answer to your question, however, I cannot give you that answer.   All I can say at the moment is that there is a third party involved who have similar reasons to be involved.   I will explain more when it becomes necessary.”

“Well, if the creature can attack him at any stage of the forty eight hours then why can’t we help him?”   Give him a warning, or a suggestion on what to do?”

“The creature will come into this time zone only if it intends to take action to destroy Joseph at this stage of the timeline; it may not have any reason to enter this zone.   It may not even be possible for it to enter.   We have no way of being certain it had actually entered this zone previously, so it may not even be able to enter if it had not been here before.   For that matter it may not enter any of the time zones at all, though we would be surprised if it didn’t.   And although I have been in this zone, it was not until the very end of the forty eight hours … and that is when I will enter and make the first contact with Joseph on a one to one basis.

During my previous observations of this zone I have seen why it is important for Joseph to be here in this time zone.  This is when his quest begins in earnest.    This is where he becomes physically integrated into the long term battle with the creature.    Should we cause any intervention at this point which results in Joseph’s not completing this event in the same way as he did the first time, the rest of the viewing will probably be unnecessary.   The fate of your planet may well have been sealed forever because Joseph won’t be connected to it.   We have no way of knowing what would happen in this situation, nor do we really want to.

Time zones, timelines, cracks in time and observing events from the past that could be changed as you watched by a creature that could travel back into time were beginning to wear Johann down.   Not because he was finding it all too to hard to believe, but because he did believe it.   He had seen the beginnings of the events that were now occupying his life many years earlier – and even then it had threatened to do his head in.   The Earth already had enough problems with the odd world leader losing the plot and threatening to further fracture an already unbalanced world to want to have aliens to deal with as well.

He shook his head in dismay as he released a sigh, acknowledging that getting a simplified answer from Arkerious was a rare thing to happen, and a waste of time in pursuing it when it didn’t arrive … far better to change tact if one wanted an answer somewhere close to their concerns, he thought.

“Is it safe to trust his ability?” Biggs finally asked, “He doesn’t seem ready to me.   In fact he looks kind of neurotic to me.   Are you sure we are looking at the chosen one all grown up?”   I know that he has been monitored practically from birth till the present moment … and well into the future, I daresay, but you have not been able to show me anything about him that gives me confidence that he is who you think him to be so far.   Perhaps the wrong child was collected by accident.”

“No, Johann,” Arkerious replied calmly, “He was the right child.    The chosen one is not a description that I would have chosen to bestow on Joseph because he came into the frame not by a prophecy, but by his actions … though there are those that may disagree with me.   The chosen one was initially applied to him in retrospect, but as time is being forced to replay itself it may now apply, I suppose.

Johann simply looked at Arkerious in confusion, so Arkerious continued.   ‘The concept of time travel may feel strange to you, my friend, perhaps too hard for you to grasp just yet.  However, you really have to try to understand that Joseph has already done what we are watching.   He has already defeated the creature in this timeline.   And he has progressed on for many years until he finally completed the task he was perhaps ordained for.

It is you and I that have travelled back in time to witness the steps he took – as he took them.  You cannot think that he is not qualified for the task – he has already completed it … successfully!   But someone, or something, has refuted his claim for victory by interfering with time and given the creature a second chance to achieve victory*.

Our information is still sketchy at this stage; however we do know for certain that what we have been told is accurate.   We know for certain that somebody or something has caused cracks in Joseph’s timeline on Earth.    What we do not know is who, why or whenWho has corrupted the time line?   Why they did what they did, and when the time can be used?   The only other thing that we are certain of is that the timeline in each zone will close the instant the event takes place, regardless of its conclusion.”

“If the creature enters in the corrupt time zone won’t there be two of them?   Surely they would defeat Joseph between them?”   Biggs asked with concern as the thought crossed his mind.

“No”, Arkerious replied, “The one single rule that we know for certain that applies to the compromised time zones is that they must be entered at the same time that they were originally entered by both protagonist and antagonist.   This means that the creature can only enter the zone around the same time Joseph is arriving there.   The compromised zone is only open for roughly the same time as the events previously took place, so the creature can’t just be hanging around in wait and when it enters it becomes the first incarnation of itself in the time zone.

The cracks are a series of points in time that have been compromised so they are no longer closed.   In other words they are points of time still awaiting Joseph to pass through them.   They are points of time when something of consequential importance has taken place, in this instance involving Joseph and the ongoing battle with the creature.    In reality these events took place many years ago, but the creature has found an ally that has the ability to somehow reopen the time zones where it failed to eliminate Joseph.   Now, with the foresight of how the battle played out, the creature believes it has an advantage because it will be ready for whatever Joseph throws at him.   Whether he has an advantage or not remains to be proven either way.

You and I, Johann, have travelled back in time simply to observe.   Should we come across a zone where things are altered then we may be required to take action, but what action that will be … we will have to wait to see.   Have a look at this timeline chart and you will see what I mean.”

Arkerious turned on his heels and walked into the darkness and Johann was literally left in the dark as the light coming from above his head disappeared and the room became enshrouded in blackness.   However, within a split second, light from another overhead down-light spilt its brightness over a huge desk some distance from where Johann was standing.   As his eyes adjusted to the brilliant light, Johann found himself fascinated by the sudden appearance of a huge desk with dozens, perhaps hundreds, of rolled up and laid flat pieces of paper messily covering the length and breadth of the wooden bench, hanging down from the five levels of shelving connected to the rear of the desk, or laying on the floor

“I see what you mean by your invisible décor, Arkerious,”   Johann noted,   “What else do have hidden away in here?”

Arkerious smiled as he replied, “Nothing that is needed, or of concern, at the moment.    But please come closer so you can see the chart.   As he spoke Arkerious began rummaging through the papers and as Johann arrived at the desk Arkerious managed to get so close to his friend it was almost as if they were joined at the hips.   Johann, feeling slightly uncomfortable at the closeness of the two men began to shift slightly to side, but Arkerious’s softly spoken words stopped him in his tracks.

“Do not move, my friend, read the page and do not react to it, even with a gasp.”   As he spoke, Arkerious slipped a folded sheet of paper from the bottom of the pile of papers, placed it in front of Johann and bent forward as if to read it, beckoning Johann to do the same.

Uncertain what was going on Johann never-the-less leant forward as instructed, their two bodies, with the aid of the shelving at the rear of the desk, cutting off any hope for anybody observing the two men to see the content of the chart.

But it was not a chart, but a long note that Arkerious had unfolded in front of Johann;

‘We may be bugged, as you earthlings would say,’ the note began, ‘both visually and audibly.   If someone can corrupt timelines, then a little espionage would not be beyond them.   It is not a chance that we can take as it would greatly reduce our advantage.   Read this, but it is imperative that you show no signs of reaction to what it written.   No reaction whatsoever.

‘Unless we are mistaken in our findings,’ the note began, ‘it would appear that there are no cracks during three very decisive battles.   We have no idea why these crucial zones were not included, but we do know this factor should be in Joseph’s favour because it is just possible that it is there to indicate that Joseph will defeat the creature during all encounters, including the final battle.    We wonder if the time changers were forced to do the creature’s bidding, but weren’t prepared to go all the way.   If the creature can’t change things in these zones it almost means that Joseph survives each of the other open time zones to arrive at these points.   However, there are other possible factors as to why the cracks are not showing in these time zones … including the possibility that it could also be a trap, or perhaps mind-games to lull Joseph into a false sense of security.   We just have to keep on monitoring and hope it is to Joseph’s advantage.

Mind you, should Joseph be killed at any stage prior to these events taking place, the fact that there are no cracks at these particular points will be totally inconsequential.  The Earth will be in dire straits … and that is why we are involved the way we are.

There are certain things that we can do to help Joseph, but you and I can’t discuss them at the moment for fear of being overheard.   I will find a way of communicating with you on updates as they occur, but for the moment please refrain from asking too many questions because I will be unable to answer you … and we don’t want any listener to become suspicious of us because I keep rebuffing the questions.   It will possibly destroy our advantage, should it really exist.   We can only hope that the creature is unaware of the three time zones that are not open.    But it is only a hope at this stage.’

“Perhaps there will be nothing we can do,”   Arkerious remarked as he began folding up the sheet of paper and slipping it back below the pile before bending his tall, thin frame upright and moving away from the desk,   “We will just have to wait and see.

Shortly I will begin to give Joseph the information that he will need to do battle, but remember this won’t be the ‘me’ that you are here on Garogoia with.   It will be the ‘me’ that existed in Joseph’s timeline.   I will appear like my own doppelganger.”

Again Johann shook his head and rolled his eyes.

“Joseph is unaware of the situation as it now exists and, therefore, he is not trying to defeat the creature for a second time,”   Arkerious continued, “at this stage he is not even aware that he is on a quest.  Joseph is simply living his life as it happens, and his reaction to anything that he now comes in contact with is purely reflex and that includes the decisions in life that he makes, and sometime in the next forty eight hours fate will initiate his introduction into the events that will change the future of Earth for many years to come.   Regardless of whether Joseph actually does battle with the creature during this forty eight hour zone, or some other event takes place, is irrelevant.   If the creature can enter the zone it will have its first opportunity to strike – because the opportunity is open to it.

It is a live performance that we see as events unfold during these time zones … not a replay.   What you have seen so far is a combination of the the past and the present.   What we are about to watch is as it is happening, not in retrospect.   You have been watching a screen, as you would on Earth when watching a video transmission, but this image is not coming from a broadcasting system located somewhere nearby, it is coming from my mind.   I am able to lock into timelines and observe them and I have the ability to transfer the image to the screen so you can also view it.   What you are seeing on the screen is one such observation.    The monitor is not active in the true sense; it just works better for your eyes because it is what your eyes are used to.   It is not plugged in to a power unit, it didn’t need power – just a screen.   I could just as easily place the image on the wall, but the picture wouldn’t be pure enough.   The quality of the image would distract you from the story that was unfolding.   Perhaps if I gave you a demonstration of my power you will have a better understanding of what is going on.

Without warning, inside Johann’s head a noiseless explosion fused lightness and darkness together, momentarily blinding him.   For a second or two he felt unstable, confused and slightly ill.   Then suddenly the air around him rose several degrees, it was warmer now, he felt – warmer than it had been but a second earlier, but comfortable.   As his mind began to settle down his eyesight returned with unbelievable clarity, and for some reason his mind thought of the abrupt change to one’s eyes when they changed from analogue to high definition, for this was how clear he now saw the environment as it lay before him.

And as his newly returned vision scanned his surroundings Johann began to realise that the room had changed.   As he looked around he was surprised by the the sudden brightness that surround him – then he realised that he was no longer inside the cave on Garogia that housed Arkerious’ office.

He was in an office; a building he recognised  – and he was standing some short distance from Joseph Jacobson sitting at his desk at Johnson’s Import and Export.

Press here for episode 8

 

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: by Tony Stewart: Episode 6

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 7 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 6   Chapter 4

   An unexplained, unexplainable, feeling occasionally stirred within Joseph, a weird and wonderful feeling that primarily made its appearance whenever he entered his current mind set.   Some inner, but yet unreleased, knowledge that he would someday handle vigorously: victoriously, a problem that would arise during man’s darkest hours.   He would take on a powerful enemy that threatened world peace – and he would be at the main thrust of the enemies defeat – not once, but thrice.

Joseph also considered it to be a rather stupid thing for his brain to come up with considering how dull and boring his life and background actually was.   Quiet, private, mundane … that was him in a nutshell, he thought.   And with not a clue in the world as to who or what this enemy of the world could ever be that he might possibly defeat in battle.   Joseph doubted he could beat an overgrown path into submission in reality, never mind a general with a full blown army at his disposal … or whatever the world’s worst threw at him.  In the end Joseph put his brain’s overactive imagination down to boredom, or to watching too many movies from the golden age of the cinema, ignored the feeling and went on with his real, totally dull, but certainly safe, life.

Joseph shook his head in dismay at this, his fifteenth thousandth display of self-pity that he had allowed himself to be submitted to over several years of working at Johnson’s; to wallow in virtually every time he checked his stars, which of course was every working day of the week since he had joined the company.    And every time that this happened, he momentarily regretted his decision to deny himself his opportunity to become involved with the occupation he had always craved: Paranormal and spiritual phenomenal investigator.

But he had accepted the offer to work at Johnson’s and he knew he would just have to live with it.   However, there was occasionally a side value offered when Joseph succumbed to self pity in this manner because it sometimes became a reality check for him as it made him realise that there may be not much of a living to be made in such a trade.   As far as he had ever seen in his limited time on this planet was that the only ones who had made both money and a name for themselves in this field had been the actor Bill Murray and his friends who had starred in ‘Ghostbusters’, and when he reflected on this reality of life, he also wondered if perhaps it would be better for him to stop reading his stars altogether.   If he stopped reading his stars each and everyday, he decided, then that might help him to stop this daily irrational flight back to his past, though Joseph felt that it might not be something that he could bring himself to do easily, but he would try – starting tomorrow.   That would give him four straight days to go on the wagon seeing as how Monday was a public holiday, he reasoned.

It was not like he had kept in contact with the orphanage since he had begun working at Johnson’s Export and Import.    Joseph had had no reason to make contact with the orphanage since he had moved out … except on one particular occasion.   And a wry grimace crossed Joseph’s face as the complete memory resurfaced.

The actual incident was not an unfamiliar story, but the story of how Joseph became advised of its happening was rather peculiar, to say the least.  Not long after he had begun work at Johnson’s he had met a girl, Rowanna Stokes, a pretty young thing who giggled a lot at his inane jokes and made him feel special.   Rowanna was not exceptionally bright, but she made him laugh and she made him happy.  They became engaged and planned for a spring wedding and a honeymoon in Paris, and they would most likely have done so – had it not been for the unexpected phone call from somebody saying they were from the orphanage and they had a bit of surprise for him,  “Go to the Regent Hotel at three this afternoon, the unfamiliar voice had said, “go to room 610 … don’t knock … just go straight in.”  Then they had hung up.

Curious, Joseph had followed the instructions and had nearly passed out at the shock of finding his fiancée – and his intended best man, naked and locked in a passionate embrace on the bed.

Joseph’s shock at what he had seen had passed in time, but it had severely dented any thoughts of entering into any new relationship.   In the end he had been happy that he had found out in advance, before he learnt the hard way about Rowanna’s waywardness, but even more concerning for him, when he had time to think about what had happened, had been the phone call from the orphanage.  How had they known?  Were they spying on him and his relationships?  Why?

Joseph had rung the orphanage, but got nowhere.  ‘I am sorry,’ the receptionist had told him, gently, but firmly, after he had explained the reason for his call, ‘but  I think you will find the orphanage has been used as a cover by somebody in order to get your attention.’ and had hung up.

For a minute Joseph had believed her, but then he began to wonder who it could have been if it wasn’t them and he realised he had only ever told two people of his upbringing in an orphanage – his ex-fiancee and his ex-best man, and he sincerely doubted that either of those two would have revealed themselves that way … unless, he remembered, the interviewer had been aware of his background, because that was where the interview had taken place.   But Joseph’s instincts made him think that that any information obtained by Johnson’s would have been treated as confidential, and he dismissed all similar thoughts from his mind.

Time had moved on: it was all history to him now … except for moments like this when he still wondered who had rung … and why.   Fortunately for Joseph the memory of the breaking of the engagement was not something that raised its ugly head every day.   In fact it was a reasonably rare memory to surface, though for some unknown reason it had picked today to make an appearance, but he felt reasonably safe in dealing with it.

Joseph had heard later that Bertie had moved to Australia only two weeks after that day, not because of being caught out, but to escape the clutches of two very pregnant single women who were both claiming him to be the father, and Rowanna had moved to Brighton after Joseph had fended off any chance of reconciliation over the following days.

Joseph sighed and for the umpteenth time dismissed the past from his mind and without thinking began to re-read his stars.   Joseph was resigned to his bachelor ways.    At the time his heart had been broken he had learnt to throw his days into his work and his nights and weekends into a mundane, but comfortable existence that ranged between reading, music, television, coffee houses and going to the movies at theatres that specialised in the classics from the thirties to the sixties, with a preference for the horror and comedy films of the thirties, the sci-fi films of the fifties and sixties and the musicals from all generations.

Sometimes Joseph wondered if perhaps he watched too many old movies and sub-consciously let his imagination have too much control over his mind at times; if that was the reason why his mind wandered off the beaten track so often.  The reason why he had so many inane thoughts.  Thoughts that seemed to be intensifying over the past few weeks.   Strange, uncalled for thoughts glossed with a mystique Joseph could never understand.   It was almost like he had a secret hidden deep inside his brain,  a secret so dark, so private even he was not privy to its contents.

   ‘Time to get back to work,’   Joseph declared inwardly, feeling slightly guilty about his time wasting on his horoscope as he cast an eye in the direction of the wall clock and noting the time at just after eleven, ‘An hour to lunch – cool!’    Then Joseph scanned his eyes across the screen, slightly concerned that he had not one, but three priority orders awaiting his attention.

   ‘I’ll be pushing it to finish this lot by twelve’, he mumbled softly to himself, but Joseph was not perturbed, he would do his very best to finish in time for his normal departure.   The reason for his concern was his reserved table at the restaurant.   He could arrive a bit late at the restaurant and still get his table, but bookings following his would have meant he could not remain at it for as long as usual, and that would mean he would have to rush his meal and leave early.    Not a thought he embellished as it would mean getting back to the office far too early for his liking.

Joseph had started the day in a pleasant mood, he had had no problems thrust upon him after his arrival at work, and he had enjoyed his early morning coffee, the part of his daily routine that had always been the governing factor for the remainder of the day.   A good tasting, warm enough to drink, uninterrupted café latte from the Kool Kat Koffee Kaffe located a block from the building to start the day … and nothing was beyond his capability.   That was Joseph’s philosophy to handle the tedium of life at Johnson’s Import and Export.   But all this was about to change … Joseph’s life was about to change forever.   And despite his constant queries to himself about his life before Johnson’s; his constant thoughts about something strange being buried away somewhere deep within his memory banks, and his constant resentment of not being a ghost buster … Joseph was no way prepared for what fate had in order for him.   Not just in the coming weeks … but until the end of his life.   Provided, of course, that he lived that long.

Press here for episode 7

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness: Episode 5

scroll down

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 6 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

EPISODE 5

Upon obtaining Joseph’s signature on the formal contract to commence employment at Johnson’s Import and Export the now happy interviewer departed the orphanage where the interview had taken place.

Joseph, however, despite seemingly requesting the contractual temporary release clause was himself in total confusion as to what his mind and tongue had done on his behalf.   The thought had come from nowhere, yet for a reason he couldn’t understand he felt what they had done had been done for a reason … but at the moment it was a reason he was not privy to.  He just hoped that his thought processor knew what it was doing, because at the moment he had no clue whatsoever.

Joseph’s awoken memory that had arisen just prior to his accepting the position he had been offered at Johnson’s had transported him back to the year he had begun his education.   He, like every single orphan that had passed through Farm-Vale over the years, attended classes at Grimshaw’s Private School which was located five hundred yards away from the orphanage.   By co-incidence, Grmshaws’ was established the same year as Farm-Vale, both grand old buildings, former residences of two nobleman, Lord Harvey Grimshaw and his brother Morphett; brothers who had co-owned the nearby village … and who had both died the previous year under very auspicious circumstances

Grimshaw’s was usually restricted to around one hundred and twenty students per year.  However should a student be forced to leave the school, for any reason whatsoever, their position in a class would not be filled by the intake of a new student,  with the sole exception of a vacancy occurring before the end of term one of year one.   And even then the new student had to prove their worth before being accepted.

Grimshaw’s did not take on new students after the completion of term one of the student’s first year in the education system.   Students were expected to commence their studies at year one – and remain at Grimshaw’s until they were ready to attend university.   No exceptions were made to enrolments.    If it meant that several classes were reduced in size for several years … then that was that.   The remaining students had the luxury of obtaining even more individual time with their teacher.

And Grimshaw’s had an impressive record for the product that they output.   No student that they had processed had failed to gain acceptance at the university of their choice in the entire history of the school.   The children’s education had meant more to Grimshaw’s than the monetary rewards additional students would have provided since the day it had opened.   Like the orphanage the school had an extremely generous benefactor which allowed them this opulence.

A rigidly run school in most areas, it never-the-less allowed for a friendly working intimacy to exist between both students and teachers in every class … a situation that had been made available to both parties because each class was limited in numbers.

The school provided little by the way of sporting achievement, though some exercise time was allocated to meet government rules, but the sports involved were limited to thirty  minutes of walking, running or cycling, under strict supervision, once a day.   Invitations to inter school carnivals and meets were never accepted, and social intercourse between students, a ruling which today includes facebook and its digital cousins, was banned any time that the students were on the school grounds.   ‘Schools are for schooling, not idle chattering’, was the rule at Grimshaw’s.

Computer games and social interaction sports such as hop scotch or hand ball were also banned pre-school should the student arrive earlier than necessary, and during  the lunch time break.   These rules were enforced with the teachers all arriving one hour before school commenced which meant as all students arrived they were sent straight to their class room where they had a choice of perusing a text book of their choice as long as it was applicable to one of the day’s lessons, which were all listed on the blackboard, or reviewing their previous night’s homework until the hour arrived to begin their daily lessons.

Students had a choice in the midday break to either eat, peacefully and quietly, in the dining hall, or have private one-on-one lessons with the teacher of their choice where they could also eat their lunch.

Occasionally some of the students from outside the orphanage complained about the school rules forced on them to their influential parents, but the parents were fully aware of the results obtained by the school over the years and had no interest in rocking the boat … so the bans remained in force for forever and a day.

In later years Joseph would also lay blame for his lack of interest in computers on these rules, along with the possibility of his parents perhaps also being behind it, before dismissing it once more from his mind.

Joseph had been an ideal student, bright, inquisitive and blessed with an intuition that allowed him to easily find solutions to problems set by the teachers when other students struggled, even though he had received little, or no, training in the subject.    And James had bonded easily with Professor Timothy Smith, his English and history teacher, who, co-incidentally, was a former tenant of the orphanage … in fact he had been the first orphan to have passed through Farm-Vale.   But that had not been the reason that the friendship had grown … it was time that kept them together.

Joseph had initially shown a keen interest in English as a language which was one of Professor Smith’s courses, and in his third year he became interested in ancient European and British history which Professor Smith also taught, with a leaning towards the supernatural aspects that had occasionally occurred within major  events.   An interest that had begun when he had heard the legend of the school from one of the older orphan’s in his last year of university who had returned to the orphanage for the term break.

Professor Smith had not been aware of the legend when Joseph had asked him about it.   He investigated it out of curiosity and had been more than happy to share his findings with Joseph, and noting Joseph’s keen interest in both the story and the subject matter he offered to help him learn as much in the discipline of the supernatural, spiritualism and other associated byproducts of the the netherworld  that popped up throughout history as he could by giving him private lessons during the lunch recess.   A rather harrowing area of learning for one so young, but neither the student nor the teacher saw any harm in the project … just a piece of harmless fun they both agreed.  The school elders may possibly have been reluctant to allow the full scale teachings of the supernatural, however as long as the lessons were discussed within the realms of history, the board saw no harm in a little sidetracking to add a bit of flavour to the subject.    And Joseph’s grades in his history exams appeared to exemplify their judgement on the matter.

Over the following years, inquisitive ears listening in on the lessons may have been concerned that the lessons went a bit too deep on the dark side of life for a child so young, but as neither Joseph or his tutor discussed their lessons outside the privacy of the classroom nothing was said and little did anybody know just how much Joseph longed for every year of schooling to pass as quickly as it could so he could begin his new life as supernatural investigator – or whatever fate would name it.

But little did he know then, one so young and so filled with exciting dreams, how fickle life could be.   To introduce him to a world that made his heart beat wildly with anticipation of the things that he could possible come across: poltergeists, alien life forms, were-wolves, vampires, lost spirits, unexpected, unexplained mysteries, evil that existed well beyond the average man’s imagination, … and then, at the pivotal moment of his dream coming to fruition … the carpet would be ripped from underneath him.

However, regardless of what the future would or would not deliver, the friendship of boy and tutor, begun over the first year, grew stronger with each day and lasted over many years, even more years than would have been expected under normal circumstances as, by the strangest of coincidences, in an unsolicited event, Professor Smith was offered a senior lecturing position exactly one week before Joseph’s acceptance at the same university.

Joseph had had no problems with any of the teachers during his time at Grimshaw’s and had got along with them all, but he had found Professor Smith to be not just a friend, but a kindred soul.   There were times that Joseph had the feeling that his teacher only continued his time at Grimshaw’s for his benefit, and his alone.   For some unexplained reason Joseph constantly felt he had known the professor for much greater a length of time than simply the years he had attended Grimshaw’s and the university.   ‘A far, far greater time,’ Joseph had often thought to himself, ‘for years and years it seems.   Perhaps in a past life?’    A ridiculous thought Joseph would always tell himself as he chastised his imagination for its ridiculous input … but it was a feeling, an instinct in kind, that would continue to arrive in his mind at the most unexpected times for a long, long time … even well after he had commenced employment at Johnson’s.

The friendship was fully reciprocal from Professor Smith who always told Joseph not to worry about what the future or the world held.   ‘All lives are preordained’, he had explained, ‘set for an ending that nobody can see, forecast, prevent or control’.

And two days prior to the end of Joseph’s final term at Grimshaw’s he made a prediction regarding Joseph’s future, ‘I cannot predict the future, nor have I been shown it,’ he had begun, ‘but my instincts have been humming away over the past week.   Perhaps it is a premonition, perhaps not.   For reasons I can’t explain I can see an invitation being offered to you … an invitation that will change your life forever.   It won’t be in writing on a card that will arrive on your desk or in the post.    It won’t even appear as invitation.  It may be not even be an invitation that appeals to you.   In fact it could have the opposite affect on you.

   You may despise the invitation, consider it to be at the complete opposite end to your reckoning of what you are interested in, of your thoughts on what life holds for you, but you should really consider accepting it.   I think that your future may dictate that it is the only choice you have, though you probably won’t know that at the time.

   And there is no guarantee the real reason for the offer will be known to you  immediately.  It may be years before anything happens to justify your acceptance of the offer.    The choice will be yours, but please consider my words when the time comes.   It is my opinion that fate wants you to take it,and when you take it, take it with both hands and embrace it.  When the time comes for fate to reveal to you the reason behind your choice, you will know that you have made the right choice.’

When Joseph showed a total lack of comprehension to his words, Professor Smith smiled.

   ‘One last word on the subject, my friend, and then I shall silence my lips on the matter forever.   It is my belief that when the invitation arrives I believe it to be imperative that you accept the offer.’

Joseph had been completely baffled by his friend’s ramblings and they never spoke about the strange conversation again.   And as the years passed, the entire events of the day dismissed themselves from Joseph’s memory and never appeared again … until the day the interviewer arrived at the orphanage.

On that particular day, at the precise moment that Joseph had made his decision to reject the offer of employment at Johnson’s Import and Export, the memory began to reinstate itself inside Joseph’s head.

Then the words his friend had spoken all those years ago exploded inside his mind and Joseph believed the offer of the position at Johnson’s Import and Export, despite the objections he felt to accepting it , for this was the ‘invitation’ … and he had no choice but to accept it.

go to episode 6

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: THE GRIMSHAWS: PART 2

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

OLYMPUS DIGITAL CAMERA

THE EDGE OF NIGHTFALL:

PART ONE:

Tony Stewart’s

THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS (abridged):

BLOG VERSION

EPISODE 6

CHAPTER FOUR     

Upon obtaining Joseph’s signature on the formal contract to commence employment at Johnson’s Import and Export the now happy interviewer departed the orphanage where the interview had taken place.

Joseph, however, despite seemingly requesting the contractual temporary release clause was himself in total confusion as to what his mind and tongue had done on his behalf.   The thought had come from nowhere, yet for a reason he couldn’t understand he felt what they had done had been done for a reason … but at the moment it was a reason he was not privy to.  He just hoped that his thought processor knew what it was doing, because at the moment he had no clue whatsoever.

Joseph’s awoken memory that had arisen just prior to his accepting the position he had been offered at Johnson’s had transported him back to the year he had begun his education.   He, like every single orphan that had passed through Farm-Vale over the years, attended classes at Grimshaw’s Private School which was located five hundred yards away from the orphanage.   By co-incidence, Grmshaws’ was established the same year as Farm-Vale, both grand old buildings, former residences of two nobleman, Lord Harvey Grimshaw and his brother Morphett; brothers who had co-owned the nearby village … and who had both died the previous year under very auspicious circumstances

The men had both been widowers for many years and were known by their respective staff to occasionally visit each others house with the intent of enjoying a night of total inebriation.   This ritual was carried out as the mood took them and the decision was often not made until one or the other would suddenly turn up at the other’s front door and would last as long as they could still pour a drink and raise the glass to their lips.

Due to the impetuousness of the visits the staff of both brothers were as often as not unaware the visits had taken place until the next day when, in one household, one of them would arrive home in a slightly disheveled state, sometimes not for two days, while in the other house the staff would find not one, but two Grimshaws emerging from a bedroom somewhere in the house at various times of the day.

This situation would most likely have not occurred should any of the staff have remained in the house overnight, but the brothers had both insisted that all staff vacated the main house once the evening meal had been completed and the kitchen cleaned.   Both brothers had had built a smaller, ten bedroom building around a hundred yards from the main house to be used to house the servants.    Close enough to cause no inconvenience to the staff in performing their duties, but situated behind conveniently placed high-set hedges which blocked off the view of the front entrance to the main house which meant the staff rarely, if ever, saw any late evening visitors arriving at the house.

When neither brother returned to their respective houses for two days their respective staff had thought nothing about the situation believing each of their masters to be at their brother’s house.   Their binges were known to occasionally run for two days on end, and once to the early morning of a third day.   On that occasion the brother that made his way home was found sound asleep curled up on the welcome mat that stood at the entrance to the front door, the man presumed to have been too drunk to have been capable of using his key to let himself in.   His staff managed to get him to his bedroom and he was not seen again until he arose at midday on the fourth day.

However that had been a most irregular occurrence and two days was seen as the benchmark for concern by the staff of both houses.   In the case at hand it was on the morning of the third day, when the respective masters failed to come down for breakfast, and a subtle check of the individual brother’s bedrooms failed to show any signs of being slept in, that the servants of both households became concerned for their master’s welfare and each house sent a member of staff to the other house to discreetly ensure all was right.

Coincidentally, the two members were despatched at the exact same moment and ended up meeting in the middle of the road that linked one household to the other.   A quick discussion by the two men quickly realised something very well could be wrong, and a thorough search of both houses was conducted simultaneously.

Within fifteen minutes the staff at Lord Grimshaw’s house discovered the locked study which by now had a strange smell emerging from within it.   The key could not be located, the room had no window or other entrance, and the staff knocked several times with no response from within the room.   A decision was made by Lord Grimshaw’s butler as the senior servant.   The order was given, the door was forced open … and the bodies discovered.

The two men had been found inside the room burnt to death, their charred bodies only recognisable by the family crest, it’s engraving still visible on the somewhat melted signet rings that they both wore.

However, it was not for some hours; not until after the police had arrived and were in the middle of questioning them; not until after the shock of their gruesome find had been pacified by several large glasses of their master’s best scotch that the staff noticed for the first time – outside of some still smouldering embers in the carpet where the bodies had lain – the room itself had barely had a scorch mark to be seen.

It was as if the brothers had been killed elsewhere – then locked inside the room.   And that may very well have been the case if not for one small problem … the key was still in the lock on the inside of the room.

Press here for episode 7

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: LEGENDS: THE GRIMSHAWS: PART 1

PRESS HERE TO GO TO ‘NIGHTFALL’ EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

TBA

OLYMPUS DIGITAL CAMERA

PRESS HERE TO GO TO EPISODE 1                              PRESS HERE FOR INFO

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

THE Edge of Nightfall

By Tony Stewart

 

“Are we going to watch the Grimshaws again?”   Johann P Biggs asked in a totally unexcited tone.

“I am afraid so,”  Archerious replied,”  If we hadn’t had that glitch and  jumped out of sequence earlier then it wouldn’t have been necessary.   But we did, so we do.  Every detail must be observed in the correct sequence of events.   If we don’t then we can’t be certain that what we see is correct.   The creature could very easily take advantage of an error like this and we would not be aware of the changes to history until it was too late.  And if that was the case there would be no turning back – ever.”

“It’s alright, it’s just that some aspects of what you are showing me are doing my mind in, I am afraid.   Time travel is one thing, being able to see alternative visions of what happened is bad enough.   But trying to comprehend that the second version would be the version, not an alternative being offered is mind boggling.   Anyway, the Grimshaws are not a problem, I do have a soft spot for them,”   Biggs remarked casually, though his empathy for the men set the tone of his voice, “it can’t have been easy for them.  And certainly not for Lord Trentham earlier in the piece … they were all cajoled into participation by their eventual killer.”

“But they were rogues – all of them.   They chose to take league with the devil and paid the price,” the guardian stated gruffly as he rebuffed his friends sympathetic comments, “you should not waste your kindness on the creature’s cast-offs.  The only accreditation that you should give them is that they allowed the opportunity to exist for you to and I to be in the position that we are in today.

I am certain, in my heart, that if I had not been able to have shown you the truth behind the legends*, then you would never have believed the events that had happened in the future … that are taking place as we speak.”

“Yes … you are right, Archerious.   The truth can be a frightening thing indeed … but I can still emphasise with them.   A poor man can occasionally have discomfort adjusting his life and ways to the suddenness of riches.   But a rich man can rarely adjust to becoming suddenly poor.   And it had not been of their doing.   Ironically, though they were not to know it at the time, the very cause of their horrid demise was created by the creature that had caused them their hardships in the first place.”

But you are correct in what you say, any dealings with the creature deserves whatever it gives in return.   Anyway, I am afraid that I am losing track of time this journey.   Is this when our young man begins his path to joining us in the fight, now that he is taking up employment at Johnson’s?”

“Not yet.   We still have a few of your earth years to go.   However it is an important point in the long journey.   It extends the journey that began before his birth.   It is, in fact a key implant into his subconscious that will slowly begin to trigger all the subconscious thoughts that have been installed into his mind over almost thirty six years.   Once the prime group begins to assemble in Trenthamville the information will began to unravel itself to him much faster.   But it will be limited to what he needs to know in the first meeting.   This will be the first time he will begin to learn how to use what he possess.  It will be at this point that I will make contact with him and help him make sense of some of his thoughts that came to him from what has been implanted in him over the past thirty six years

Thirty six years?   I thought that Joseph was only thirty five at this point in time?”

“He is.   We began the process once the conception was confirmed.   His programming began during the womb stage.”

Biggs shuddered at the thought of long probing devices making their way through layer upon layer of skin as they made their way to an embryo.   “It must have been risky in the circumstances, to guide your needles to exactly the right spot.”

“We did not use needles.   And we never make mistakes in this process,” Archerious replied, a soft smile on his face, “we cannot afford to.   Do not worry, my friend.   Everything is going right at this stage of time.   Once we view this following event to ascertain whether or not there appears to be any problems on the horizon we will return to the time of the beginning of the journey that gets the results we seek … or sees the world you know changed forever.

Remember, should the creature be allowed to make certain changes he will change the future … and the future will have a new ending.”

“There is a lot of time for us to view.   Won’t we run out of time eventually if we keep traveling through these years?    Won’t the creature simply select a time and do what he needs to do to change things while we are still moving in fast forward so to speak?

“In the creature’s dreams, as you humans like to say, Johann.   No, there are only seven possible entry points over eighty years that the creature can enter the time zones and change history.   As long we monitor these years sequentially and witness the same results happening at the end – then all will be right.   We only get one chance at resetting each sequence should we find the creature has managed to enter it, so we must be patient and do what we must do .    And as long as we get it right – that will be the end of the matter for all time.   But if one event moves out of sequence , just one … and we don’t recognise the change and correct it – then all will be lost forever.

And so will be all life on this planet of yours.”

*THE LEGENDS OF ZARGON: The Final Chapter – 2018

Press here for episode 6

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 4 Chapter 2

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 5 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS:the night of the darkness blog cover

EPISODE 4:

CHAPTER 2

Joseph moved the mouse across the pad; the cursor quickly making its way across the twenty four inch flat screen that sat on his desk until it rested upon the icon marked‘TX1258’.

Joseph then pressed the left hand button on his mouse.  The screen exploded in a kaleidoscope of colours and the computer’s modem whirred busily away as the enquiry made its way through the myriad of information and rubbish that littered the super highway that was the internet, until it reached the destination that he sought.

Options were offered: Joseph made his selection.  The kaleidoscope exploded again, but this time for but a millisecond.   Then a huge grey scorpion appeared on the screen, its long tail drifting upwards – well above the rest of its body -then bending forward until it passed over its own head – before suddenly striking downwards, the point of its razor sharp tail smashing into the imaginary ground in front of its face – and a massive explosion of red and yellow flame erupted across the screen and, in the darkest of black the screen could provide the word ‘SCORPIO’ became emblazoned in the middle of the fireball.

Immediately, the entire image receded simultaneously backward and upward towards the top of the screen, ending up stationary across the top of the screen, while beneath it appeared words that received Joseph’s immediate attention.

Today is a day of ultimate destiny for one lucky, or perhaps not so lucky, Scorpion.  For those born on the seventh day of the eleventh month, at one a.m., beware – because today, one of you, and that one alone, will be affected by the cosmos forces – your destiny is finally at hand. – but your day comes with a warning.   Be wary in all that you do, listen carefully to all that you hear, and be especially judicious in your dealings with all that you meet.   And most of all … be careful in what you choose to do and say – for your reaction will have a far reaching result – not just for you, but perhaps the entire world.

   Choosing right, however, will not make your future any easier than choosing wrong- the only difference in choosing right or wrong will be how many will suffer if you choose wrong.’

   “So this is it … my turn to be cool, to save the world.” Joseph laughed to himself, ‘Move over, Harry Potter … like, as if.   Seems like it comes with a lot of pressure … perhaps I will have to reject it and wait for a better offer to become a super hero.   ”

Joseph’s laugh was as much at the forecast as it was about his own use of the star sign when in reality he was never certain that he really knew the actual date and time of his birth.   But the laughter died quickly as Joseph’s mind once again transgressed backwards in time … to his upbringing in an orphanage.

The thought of his unknown parents saddened Joseph, but perhaps not as powerful an emotional loss as it may have been had he known them and then lost them.  He had been, supposedly, six months old when he had been taken to the Farm-Vale Orphanage according to the unknown middle aged man who had found him abandoned on a wild and rugged beach in some long forgotten part of the wild north.   Midnight?  Midsomer?  Middleborough?  Craigleborough … yes, he thought to himself, it was something like that.

Joseph had never journeyed to the strange, desolate part of the British Isles where he had been given a second chance at life.  He saw no reason to.   And, for reasons far beyond his comprehension, on the odd times he thought that it might be a good starting point to try and determine his family history and discover the reason for his being in that odd part of the world in the first place, his mind would totally reject the thought as a stupid thing to do and totally dismiss it …yet today it felt like his mind was telling itself it would be a dangerous thing to do … and that almost inspired him to actually go there … to live dangerously for once.

But the variation to his thought process meant little to whatever controlled his brain and whatever they called the village where he had been rescued – his memory of its name disappeared once again, forgotten so quickly it was as if it had never existed in the first place.

The space inside Joseph’s mind that had held the thought of something that had happened in childhood but a second earlier was instantly replaced by another oft thought question which was already in the process of being dispatched – almost before it arrived – dismissed without answer even faster than the previous thought – when something unexpectedly forced his mind to focus on it.   His mother was presumed dead and therefore unable to care for him… his father …?

   “Well,” Joseph thought remorsefully, “that is something I will, most likely, never know.”  The man who had brought him to the orphanage had told the staff the note that had accompanied the baby had been blown out of his hand and disappeared into the dark murkiness of the water that lined the pebble and muddy beach.

Blown away and gone forever’, he had said, ‘before I had a chance to read it all’, but not before the mother had said she was dying … she had but hours left, she had told him … and there were no other relatives … and it was imperative that he took the child to the Farm-Vale Orphanage.    The address for the orphanage was pinned to the child’s blanket along with a phone number which he rang immediately advising the receptionist of the situation and telling them he was on his way.   It was many miles from where the man had found the child.   He had left almost immediately with the child, but it was well after midnight by the time he arrived.

That was all I know,” he had told the orphanage receptionist, ‘I received a call telling me it was important for me to go to a spot about a hundred and fifty yards from the main foreshore at six that evening … there would be something for me to collect – then they hung up.  The voice was female, but I never knew who called, no name was given and they hung up before I could ask.  I have no idea how they knew my number, and even stranger still, when I tried to ascertain the caller’s number on my phone … there was no record of the call.  

   I assumed there must have been a glitch in the network, however, out of curiosity, I did what they asked of me and got the shock of my life when I found the baby.   It was fairly desolate, that stretch of the beach.  God knows what would have happened to the poor child had I decided not to go. 

    I had walked for miles and miles, every single day, for over six weeks, alternating the path I took from left to right or right to left as my mood took me.  I had a lot of thinking to do at the time and the solitude and calmness of the place made it a perfect spot for me to spend my days.  But in all that time I only ever saw one solitary person other than the staff at the resort … if that is what one would call a wilderness lodge comprised of six cabins in the middle of nowhere, all empty, with the exception of mine, and a manager’s quarters – and even that chance meeting was but once. 

   The woman, in her early twenties I would have thought.   Pretty little thing she was, but there was something different about her.   Perhaps a strange thing for me to say, but she had what I would call a magical aura about her.   I don’t mean I expected her to suddenly pull out a wand and cast a spell on me.   Turn me into a toad or something.   No, she was more like a sixties’ hippy.   One of those you see portrayed on the television in the softer rom-com shows.   Always smiling, ever knowing of your darkest secrets without revealing her knowledge to you, mysterious in her ways and always a step ahead of you … yet wearing an angel face that would warm the coldest heart … and usually did.  

   The type of unsolicited councilor, who can always extract the truth from someone, even when armed with nothing but a soft voice and just the right way to ask a question, then solve the problem for them by somehow making them work out the solution for themselves, or at least convincing them that they have. 

   You find yourself blurting out all sorts of information … information that you normally wouldn’t share with anybody if your life depended on it when you meet somebody like her.

    She spoke to me for perhaps ten to fifteen minutes and I found myself opening up to her about my problems, why I was in solitude at the wilderness lodge, telling her more about what had been worrying me than I could even tell myself.

    Call it coincidence, but two days after meeting her I was in the process of returning home – ready to deal with my demons as easily as ordering fish and chips and a large beer for my evening meal.   I really can’t remember what she had said, but it had worked.   My bill paid up I was packed and ready to leave the following morning when the phone call came.   Her magic had worked on me, but she never revealed anything about herself.   The way she had controlled things I don’t think I even had the chance to think to enquire some courtesy background checks on her.  Like a polite enquiry on where she came from … or what her name was.   I just opened up and let everything flow out.   A rather selfish act I realised in retrospect and I have been chastising myself ever since I found the young one.   But that was the way that she affected people.

   Whether or not she was the one that sent the note, I couldn’t say, though I did manage to make some enquiries about her from the staff before I headed off here, but they said they had never seen her, and had no idea who she was.  And they assured me that there was no other accommodation, private or otherwise for miles.   Feeling that I had no other choice I packed the child, still in its basket, on the floor on the passenger side and came straight here.’

   That was all that the orphanage had been able to tell Joseph when he became old enough to ask them about his past: not even his saviour’s name.  It had not been much of an answer, but it had been enough in the circumstances.  At least he was certain that life would not hold any surprises for him.  His father could come back into his life.   But he very much doubted that was likely to happen.  He assumed his father had either been dead when his mother had made arrangements for his future, or as he had not become involved in Joseph’s life for the past thirty four years and six months, Joseph doubted that he was likely to do so now.

Joseph was equally certain no siblings would turn up out of the blue either.

    ‘Surely,’ he thought, ‘they would have ended up in the orphanage with me had they been there with her.’

Then he had a second thought, ‘Perhaps they were placed in care with somebody else … another orphanage … or perhaps even into a private house.   Maybe they are with a relative.   But if that is the case why didn’t they come looking for me?  If my mother had the foresight to make arrangements for me, surely she would have done the same for them, and with that kind of foresight she would have told them where to find me?’

Joseph thought about it for a second, before reminding himself that the man had told the orphanage receptionist that the woman appeared to be in her very early twenties and any brothers or sisters would have only be a year of two older than him if she was the mother … so it would have been strange to separate them at that age.

    ‘No,’ Joseph finally declared to himself, ‘I am an only child.’ as he dismissed the last of his stored up thoughts about his parents and moved his mind to the orphanage itself.

Life in the orphanage had been good, Joseph thought as his mind began to reminisce about his past life.   The organisation that supported the orphanage had been kind and helpful to both him and the other children.   The children had all got along with each other, and the orphans really liked all the staff members.

But there was something else Joseph wondered about whenever his mind wandered off into its current location … he couldn’t remember any single child being adopted.   There had always only been around twenty or so orphans at any given time, of different ages and sexes, usually arriving very early in life as Joseph had done, remaining at the orphanage until they reached university age when they would only return as a casual holiday boarder between terms and rarely seen again after obtaining their diplomas … but nobody was ever adopted … at least no one that he knew about.

There had always been in-fashion clothing and edible meals provided, popular presents at Christmas and birthdays supplied by the benevolent charity that supported the orphanage, or so he believed, and the same charity ensured they all had a good education and their university fees and books were provided for when the time came, as well as providing them with a generous weekly living allowance while attending university.

There had been no need for pocket money for the children prior to going to uni.   There were enough things to do at the orphanage including a heated swimming pool and a tennis court.   Television was provided, but time restrictions were placed based around the ages of the children, and completed homework was a strict requirement before watching television or a video for all students.

Trips to the village were restricted to fairs, Christmas carols and other similar events and the children were provided with spending money on those days, but never allowed to leave the orphanage on their own.   The orphanage was almost paranoid when it came to safety and security issues.   However whether they had good reason to worry about the welfare of their wards or not would be the subject of debate for years to come, but there had never been a child within their realm of care that had had cause to be concerned for their safety.

The children had no qualms about the restrictions, accepting the staff’s advice that rarely venturing into the outside world was for the best … while they were young at least.   Plenty of time after uni, they always said.

But there was something else that Joseph found hard to understand, the thing that been the main reason for this sudden burst of questionable memories … the orphanage had somehow known Joseph’s birth date and time of birth, but no other details of his birth – and he wondered sometimes it they had just made up a date up to fend of the authorities when the paperwork was being filled in.

One o’clock in the morning on the seventh of November could have just as easily been the date of his arrival at the orphanage as being the actual date of birth.  He could easily have been younger or older than six months when he arrived.   It was only the orphanage that would know how accurate their record was.   But he eventually decided, as he did every time the thought surfaced, that it was better to have a date –any date – than not have a special day one could call their birthday … and once again released a loud, exasperated sigh at the frustration that was the unknown background to his listless life.

The orphanage, or at least the orphanage’s mysterious benefactor, had continued to hold sway over Joseph’s life even after he had finished at the university and was let loose into the world with enough money to set himself up, complete with all the furnishings and other bachelor necessities, in the top half of a middle of the range apartment close to shopping facilities, restaurants and various forms of inexpensive entertainment not far out of London central.

This location meant he had public transport and taxis to get him to wherever he needed to go and that saved him the expense of buying a car and running it.  It wasn’t like he had any preference for long trips to the countryside or the beach on the weekend, nor did he think the car park trips to and from his place of business warranted the frustration of driving and the time it would steal from his day.   A car free life was fine with Joseph, and where he resided suited him down to the ground.

And he had never thought it necessary to question the continued assistance from his benefactors as he moved from the relevant security of the orphanage into the real world.   As far as Joseph was concerned, he had not asked for money or help in his move to his new life.   In fact he hadn’t thought about it in advance and when he had been advised of the financial and establishment help he was going to be given he was most appreciative of it.

When Joseph had attended university everything had been set up for him in advance, presumably, he thought, by the orphanage, or perhaps by the benefactor himself, if it was a he.   He didn’t think about the details, just happy and grateful that somebody was looking after him.   Accommodation, restaurant credit cards in the neighbourhood, accounts with a reputable tailor, a men’s clothing shop, hairdresser, and a yearly travel pass with the met.   Several local services plus taxi charges, accounts with various bookshops including the university’s and every single thing that would avoid him any stress over the four years he would be attending the university, with enough cash deposited in his bank account to cover every emergency that life could offer.

For some, the opportunity to do anything and everything that the money in the bank would allow them to do would have been a huge temptation, but Joseph had never ever thought that way.   The culture of both the orphanage and Grimshaw’s had been that one went to school to learn.   Anything else they wanted to do could be done when they had completed their learning.   Joseph had accepted that culture without question and that was his sole reason for going to the university … any other benefits that he was fortunate enough to receive was simply a bonus.

He had been allowed his own choice of courses and had chosen a continuation of his studies of ancient supernatural events throughout Great Britain and Europe with his friend Professor Smith for his secondary choice.   An opportunity he could not resist when in his final year at Grimshaw’s Professor Smith was unexpectedly offered the chance to specialise in this subject at the same university that Joseph was due to attend the following year.   For his prime course Joseph had chosen business studies which had been recommended to him by both Grimshaw’s and the orphanage.

No catch had come with the financial assistance he had been given for the four years that he attended his final years of education, and none was attached to his time-to-spread-his-wings bursary following the completion of his university courses.

But this was not to say that some pressure had not gently been placed on him to accept a position at Johnson’s Import and Export.   Joseph’s present job had been offered to him immediately after he had finished university, however when Joseph suggested it all sounded rather boring, not quite the type of job that he would have preferred, that he would much rather find something that could help him continue with his interest in the supernatural and unexplained events it had been suggested during his interview that the benefactor had suggested him for the position and perhaps he was honour bound to follow their advice … to at least give it a try for a couple of years.

The suggestion had not been slammed down on him – it had been more of an extremely gentle reproach of his hesitation in accepting the position.   A clarification of how nice it would be of Joseph to make the benefactor know that the time and care that had been invested in him was going to have such a happy ending.   His mentor would be so chuffed to see a fruitful ending to Joseph’s formative years concluding in a well paid position where there was every chance in the world that Joseph could work his way to the very top of the company in a relatively short time.   Not a guarantee, of course, but a very likely scenario if the benefactor’s judgement of Joseph’s capabilities was anything to go by.

The prospects of what appeared to be a promise of progress in a safe environment gave Joseph cause to consider the offer, but he still felt uncertain that it was what he wanted from life.   Deep inside his heart Joseph really felt that chasing his dream of being a full time investigator of the mysterious unknown was his destiny.    Defrocking ghosts and goblins, investigating the possibilities of werewolves or vampires in the neighbourhood, debunking supernatural legends, and perhaps even occasionally being forced to accept the unacceptable – this was what he truly wanted … and the confliction was tearing at him constantly.   He knew he really did owe the orphanage and its sponsor everything, equal only to what he owed the man that had delivered him to the orphanage in the first place, and had thus saved his life.

Joseph was in a quandary and he was fast becoming frustrated with his own indecision whether to repay a debt, or please himself.   He finally came to a decision that it was his life: his future that was being messed with and he was about to respectfully reject the company’s offer.   He was not attempting to be selfish, but he felt he had more to offer the world than just another grey suited clerk at a desk pushing data into a computer and dealing with disinterested warehouse clerks in regards to his customer’s missing containers laden with socks, jocks and women’s knickers, when an old memory resurfaced unexpectedly inside his perplexed and aching mind.

Joseph’s mind wandered back to the day he had started school at Grimshaw’s and the wonderful friend he had made there all those years ago.   And when his mind finally let the memories roll back into time … he turned and smiled at the interviewer and agreed to take the position with just one condition … ‘Should the need for him to be somewhere else sometime in the future, somewhere where he was needed for as long as it was necessary, but unable to explain  … the firm would make no attempt to prevent his leaving, his position would remain in place without penalty and he would be able to return to the position he had occupied before his temporary absence, unless it was proven beyond doubt that he was in fact … dead.   He would ring in on the day the special leave was required, ask for the legal department manager, refer him to code seventeen which referred to employee contracts and simply utter the word, ‘Grimshaw’s.   No questions would be asked and he would advise the firm when he was returning to duty’.

Joseph had been surprised not only by his own request, which had come out of his mouth without any understanding as to its origin, not only by the fact that the interviewer had immediately agreed to his strange request, but what really surprised him were the words contained in his reply … words that still rung in Joseph’s head to this very day.

    ‘Your benefactor would expect nothing less from you, Joseph,’ the interviewer had replied in a bemused tone, ‘in fact that exact condition has already been inserted into the contract.   How did you know about code seventeen?   Perhaps you are both blessed with clairvoyance.’

Joseph did not reply and the interviewer did not pursue the matter.   All Joseph could do for several, long, disbelieving seconds was stare at the interviewer – then as unexpectedly as the words that had emitted from his tongue had been, his mind seemed to him to give way to relief that his request had been accepted, and his face re-contorted itself into a huge smile.  Then he and the interviewer shook hands and Joseph signed the agreement.

Press here for episode 5

 

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 3

scroll down

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 4 (next)         Info       Use Search for other Episodes

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS:the night of the darkness blog cover

Episode 3: 

Twenty five years after the turn of the twenty first century, the curator of a small specialist museum located close to London, reflected on the story that his father had told him years ago.   In his dreams the curator also traveled across a desert in search of his destiny; in his waking hours, Professor Augusta Robinson knew that he was the reincarnation of Nardoon Kashmi … and he knew that the time of his destiny was now at hand.   He knew this for a fact, because he had spoken with Rangor … and Rangor had assured him this was so.

********

As Professor Robinson’s mind addressed the changes in his life that were due to occur in the near future, high above the never ending stream of traffic and pedestrians that was greater London, in the penthouse office of Johnson’s Import and Export’s Chief Executive Officer Johan P Biggs, Mary Cunningham entered the room.

“Ah, Mary, right on time I see.”

“Good morning, Mister Biggs.   I must say, it was a surprise to hear from you again.   I had no idea that this is where you worked.   It really is a lovely office up here – a truly beautiful view.”  As she gazed around the glass encased room that gave a perfect panoramic view of London from far above the busy streets below, Mary spoke with the familiarity of one that was not easily intimidated by wealth or power.   But having met with the Chief Executive Officer whilst married and living in Paris with her then husband, David, a junior diplomat in the British service, had prepared her for dealing with the man who had quietly summoned her to his office without the knowledge of any other member of the staff that she shared her third floor level with.   “It is good to see you again.”

“It is good seeing you again, Mary.   Everything settled down now, I hope,”   Biggs’ smile matched the gentleness of his voice, but Mary immediately decided that he probably knew more about her than she preferred anybody to know … especially about David and their impending divorce.   She wondered if he also knew the story behind the break-up,   “David will remain in the service for the time being,” Biggs went on as if reading into her mind, “but he is on warning – and any future problems of a similar nature will immediately see him removed from front line service and ending up in a backroom in some remote and hostile outpost, or out into the streets on his own.   However, as far as you are concerned, any future indiscretions that he gets himself into will not reflect on you.   I can promise you that.   The deal you struck with him was a truly well thought out plan and that, along with the information that you kept away from him, will guarantee that your name will not surface under any circumstances whatsoever.”

“That’s nice to know, but it was mainly Harry Johnson’s legal advice that made everything so easy.   He was a good friend to me, as was his wife Kathy.”

“Yes, they were.”

“Was it you that got me the job here?”

“Harry asked me if I could help a friend caught up in an awkward situation.   When he told me who was involved I agreed immediately.   As you know I had to deal with David on occasions in order to get diplomatic assistance for certain aspects of my company’s business dealings in France, and in doing so I become aware of David’s indiscretions.   Of course there was nothing I could have done with my knowledge of his affairs, nor would I have taken advantage of it.   It is not my style, and it would have caused more problems for the innocent parties than it would have for a young diplomat who would, most likely, simply have had his hand slapped and told to shape up.   But it would have caused immeasurable suffering and embarrassment to the spouses of those involved, and certainly for you, had I raised the matter with his superiors.  To make matters worse, I had spent some pleasant time with you on several social occasions at the embassy and found you to be an intelligent and charming young woman who appeared to deserve somebody a lot classier than your husband.   But, as I have just said, there was not much I could do but let things take their own course, which they did.   When I was then given the chance to actually do something for you it came as a relief and I began making arrangements for your return to London immediately.  It wasn’t all charity and compassion, however.   What I learnt about you as a person, and your skills, I realised I was going to receive a highly prized asset in return for my investment.  So I consider my actions to be of a mutual advantage.”

“Thank you.   Your kindness is very much appreciated.”

“You are more than welcome, Mary.”

“I did not realise that this was your company,”   Mary noted as a past memory stirred up in her mind, “for some reason I thought your company had another name.”

Biggs smiled at her before softly replying.   “I have several companies.   This just happened to be the most convenient one to house you.   All my businesses require specialists suitable for the particular operational requirements of that business.   Your resume indicated that you were highly qualified to be more than useful in the sometimes complicated world of importing and exporting which on certain occasions can require someone extremely strong on tact and diplomacy.   That is your forte as far as I am concerned.

“I do have other qualifications.”   Mary smiled back.

“Yes, I have become aware of some of them.”   Biggs replied, the smile not yet showing any interest in leaving his face, “but detective work is not one of them I assume … or is it?”

Having no idea what Biggs was alluding to, Mary had no idea what she was supposed to say … so she said nothing, wincing as she wondered what he was about to reveal.

The sound of silence momentarily enshrouded the room and Mary was beginning to feel apprehensive regarding the reason she had been summoned to the room.   She sensed safety in safety in Biggs’ company, but she still wondered why she was there.

When Mary finally pressed the button for the lift to return her from the penthouse to the third floor, at precisely 11.34.30 am, she had absolutely no idea how dark the world his words threatened to lead her into would be.

Press here for episode 4

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 1 Comment

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 2

scroll down

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 3 (next)          Info             Use Search for other Episodes

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:

the night of the darkness blog cover

What are heroes, if not human folk who display incredible courage under duress?

Tony Stewart – 2002   

Prologue

As the dawn broke on the first day of the twentieth century – a scorpion scurried across the hot sand doing its best to try to remain hidden in the dark shadows that were quickly shifting with the rising sun: the brilliant glean of the carnivorous red and black creature shimmered in the rising heat as it moved sideways, its head down, it’s tail and claws up – as if in some hideous succumbing welcome to the approaching cavalcade of men and camels.

   A cobra, in the process of burrowing in the sand to escape the oncoming heat of the day, froze in its movements: black, beady eyes stared menacingly at the oncoming strangely shaped animals. The approaching camels momentarily shied, their fear nearly dislodging the riders before they settled their beasts and coaxed them to move forward.

From somewhere in the distance behind them another roar of thunder flowed jarringly through the still morning air.

In the minds of these weary travellers, the events that had just now taken place were simply further ominous warnings of the possible futility of their dangerous journey.

Hostile, unforgiving conditions had made their progress slow … and lethal.   Already three camels, and two men, were dead: the men buried in some quickly forgotten sand dune a day and a half’s ride away … the camels, their precious cargo destroyed as they fell, were left to rot.

Now, as the travellers reached the border that connected the hot, desolate sands that covered the vast, wind blown nothingness of the desert to the rugged, stony terrain of the mountain base, they knew normal men would have long ago heeded the signs of inevitable defeat and returned home to a safer environment.

But these were no ordinary men … and their reason for their journey was beyond reproach. They were on a quest for the safety and survival of their tribe: their sect: The Punjani … and, most importantly, the survival of their way of life.

For too long they had been forced to live in fear of discovery of who they were and what they represented in this, their own country.   Too many of their fellow countrymen were both suspicious, and jealous, of their continuous good fortune while others around them suffered through the miseries of bad land … and bad times.

The time had now come for them to move to a country more hospitable to their ways and needs. To move somewhere where they would be both welcomed, and accepted, with their eternal wealth – and no questions asked.

But once they had left the country of their birth they knew the possibility of recovering the one thing needed to ensure their survival, their wealth, their future … the one thing they and their families needed more than life itself … the statue of Rangor, the Punjaniti, would become an impossible task to fulfil.   They knew their chances of locating the statue of Rangor, the god that provided them with their way of life, would most likely not exist once they had moved to a new country, because any return to their homeland would arouse suspicion. They knew, to search for the statue and then return to their new home with it would never be allowed to happen.

Ten of the sect’s most reliable and resourceful members had been chosen for this gruelling, last chance journey, informally led by Nardoon Kashmi, an outsider who had claimed to have seen the location of the statue that their forefathers had sought for eons, in a vision but ten days earlier.

How Nardoon had found the Punjani, or how he had known about the Punjani in the first place, had never been satisfactorily explained.   The Punjani’s constant survival depended on their anonymity; on their unknown existence, but nevertheless, regardless of the unknown truth, the sect’s elders had found Nardoon’s description of the statue believable, his story viable, and had financed the search.

For three days the small group had travelled deep into the unwelcoming desert, fought bravely against the invisible hostilities that had threatened to destroy them, had somehow managed to survive against the odds, and now they were possibly but minutes from their destiny.   Mere minutes of their lives to be used, and in return they would be guaranteed to be continually rewarded with enough wealth and power to last for them and their families for a thousand lifetimes.

But as they began the task of adapting their mount’s movements from the relevant safety and speed of the hot desert sand to the slow, cautious manoeuvring around the hundreds of rocks that lined the base of the mountain their hopes of an early end to their travels waned.

To add to their chagrin, the dust began to roll in. The breeze that had sprung up earlier was slowly gaining strength, and though still gentle enough to ensure they could still see their destiny with some degree of safety, never-the-less the floating dust itself was making their task that much more uncomfortable … and again it forced them to wonder about outside forces controlling their destiny.

Their search would take place, not high up in the towering mountain they now faced, but somewhere nearer its base Nardoon had told them, saying he would know the instant that he saw the cave that housed the treasure they sought.   But when the men got closer to the mountains, they had wondered how this would be possible … for caves littered the mountain base, their presence as thick as the swarm of flies the men and camels constantly flicked aside from their sweat beaded bodies.

Never-the-less, individual hearts beat wildly in excitement as the riders cautiously steered the camels between the huge rocks until it very quickly became too awkward to continue; the men dismounted, tethered the remaining camels and began to unload the varied equipment they had brought with them in order to move it all by hand.

Among the diversity of items spread upon the ground was a length of heavy duty canvas, some strong rope and some timber which they assembled into a stretcher they hoped would be strong enough to carry their statue across the mountain’s rough terrain and then through the desert on their return journey.

The task was a simple one, a fruitless task possibly considering their fortuitous luck to date, but a simple task it was … until the camel that had carried most of the items laid out for assembly suddenly reared, the head on its long neck shaking violently, its front legs striking out in all directions before finding a target as it broke the arm of the nearest man.   The man fell to the ground in agonising pain, almost the target again as the huge hooves thrashing out in a wild frenzy crashed down into the ground all around him.

Then before anybody could do anything, foam began spewing from the camel’s mouth, it made a gurgling sound then for a second it stopped moving and remained balancing on its’ rear legs … then with a loud, squelchy, plopping sound it dropped to the ground … stone dead.    Narrowly missing the injured man as it fell to earth the weight of the huge animal destroyed the remainder of the water, food and other necessities it had been carrying.

Ranji, the man with the broken arm, had noticed Nardoon appearing to pat the rear of the now dead camel just prior to the animal’s strange behaviour.   He hadn’t put much thought into the matter until he saw the glint of reflected sunlight that had bounced off something in Nardoon’s hand, but before he had a chance to keep a longer eye on Nardoon the camel had reared and the entire episode was wiped out of his mind – along with the use of his arm.

The stretcher assembled, the men assumed a position along its length, including the man with the broken arm, and began the arduous task of moving it as they made their way on foot, under the directions of their guide.

Initially they moved with vigour, certain that their quarry was so near that they could smell it … in their minds they could almost reach out and touch it … but they were still to be disappointed.   For what seemed like a lifetime they traversed the mountain base.  Their ill prepared footwear constantly slipping on the loose stones; making little headway as the increasing winds blew huge chunks of abrasive sand at them, half blinding them, and creating numerous cuts and abrasions on their exposed skin … and the hot, baking sun was now almost completely overhead.

Every step, in every direction, of their long, strenuous trek to this inhospitable site had been fraught with danger.   By now, they were certain that their task was being monitored and disrupted by forces that they had not reckoned with.    Forces that were hell bent on preventing them from reaching their goal and fulfilling their destiny.

Now, as close to their final destination as they could get, they still felt there were ominous signs warning them not to go on.  The dust storm that was slowing them down could soon be followed by the violent desert storm which had been threatening them since the rising of the morning sun … and judging by the odd rumbles that could clearly be heard … it was not far away.

Heavy rain in this area would cause flash flooding, and that would almost destroy their chances of achieving success. There would be no way possible to transfer their treasure through water … certainly not by hand, and even with the camels it would be way too heavy to drag behind them if the sand below was muddy.   As it was, they had been uncertain that they would be able to move it on dry land without causing damage to it.   Their master had warned them of that danger and he had constantly reiterated the need to have no damage done to it whatsoever.   Their lives were at risk should they not heed his warnings, he had told them.

But for the moment their problems were put behind them as their guide excitedly announced they had reached the cavern where his dream had prophesied they would successfully find the object of their quest. “Here! This is the one.” Nardoon cried out jubilantly.

The men put down the stretcher, and, with great excitement, followed Nardoon as he made his way towards the entrance to the cave, but their excitement quickly dispersed when they entered the dark, unwelcoming, musty hole in the mountain.   Their minds were in confusion as they stared into the eternal darkness, for as hard as they looked they couldn’t see an end to the darkness.   The narrow corridor seemed to lead to the very bowels of the mountain and they were mistrusting of the guide, feeling he was leading them into a trap.   But, as if reading their collective thoughts, Nardook stopped and smiled at the men, his eyes glinting in the rare shaft of light that was following them down the corridor.   “It is safe,’ he said happily, ‘it is deceptive in its appearance.   The corridor veers to the right just a few steps further along.  There you will find your statue.’

“How will we see anything?” the leader snapped.  “It will be as dark as a tomb in there.”

“Fear not, Master.  There are holes in the wall that allow the outside light to filter in to the part of the cave where the statue awaits you.   You will be able to fulfill your quest once you have entered the main cave.”

Dubious, the men said no more and followed the guide who suddenly seemed to disappear, but it only took the leader three more steps to relocate him, and he realised the corridor did turn as the guide had said it would.   It had simply been a trick of the limited light that had made it appear to continue on inwards in a straight line.   The light in the burial tomb, however, was a different thing.   At first their eyes absorbed nothing but the soft darkness within, but slowly, as their eyes adjusted to the room, the light from outside began providing them enough brightness to look around the apparently bare cavern.

A series of oddly shaped holes situated on the upper level of one wall, almost within the ceiling itself, allowed scattered shafts of light to splatter across the floor – a light that appeared inconsistent as, presumably, a cloud moved out of the way of the sun’s rays and the light in the room increased by almost fifty percent.

“It is empty. There is nothing here!” the leader fumed as his eyes adjusted to the extended light. “You have wasted our time and money. Where is our god? Where is our statue?”

“Do not fret so, master” Nardoon replied in a calming voice; half a dozen crooked teeth glistening on the saliva that dripped out of his mouth as he attempted a calming smile to match his voice, “it is here. You just have to dig for it.”

“Dig?   Dig where?”   The leader demanded, his voice rising with every syllable his tongue spat out at the harassed guide.  His demeanour frayed almost to the point of hostility as the constant frustration of the journey began to take its inevitable toll.

“I will show you, Master.” Nardoon walked forward about ten paces, careful not to trip in the shadows, then he stopped and pointed to a spot on the ground. “Here, Master.”

The leader stepped forward, going down on his knees, and began to dig with his knife. “It had better be here – or you are a dead man.”

“It will be, Master.” Nardoon replied, bowing as he slowly moved back from the site.

The leader began to dig harder. “Come here, you fools,” he rasped at the others as, presumably, a cloud moved in front of the sun’s rays and the light in the room diminished rapidly, “somebody light a lamp … it is as dark as night again in this foul smelling tomb.”

Six of the men stepped forward and they too began to dig with their knives while several lanterns were quickly located from their meagre stores by the man with the broken arm and shortly the cavern was illuminated adequately for their needs.

“Look!” one of the men suddenly cried out excitedly, “I have found something.”

The others stopped their own actions and looked to where the man was still digging, his fingers moving furiously around something buried just below the surface.   A lamp was brought closer, its flickering light casting an eerie glow across the semi-lit cave.

“It is a head! It is a grave-site!” somebody cried in fright, as some of the others also jumped back in fear.

“No,” the leader exclaimed excitedly. “It is the statue … it is the head of the Punjaniti.  It is Rangor.   See!   There are rubies and diamonds.   This is it … we have found our god!”

As if in approval of their discovery, a clap of thunder roared through the cave, shaking loose some of the dirt from its walls.

“Faster,” the leader instructed, “we must hurry and remove it before the rain arrives.”

The leader’s words were understood and acted upon immediately, and as the crew dug feverishly, outside, in the heat of the day, the build up to the storm intensified.   Lightning that ripped through the dusty air cast unnatural green-tinged flashes of light throughout the cave: thunder rocked the foundations – dirt and stones continued to drift down from the walls, gently cloaking the men with streaky layers of greyish soot; their steadily darkening features adding to the strange eeriness that hovered throughout the cave.

The men of the Punjani dug as fast, as hard, as deep as their limited equipment, and the non co-operating soil, allowed them to, finally reaching the neck, then the shoulders, then the torso.   The greater depth they made, the more they were encouraged to continue, and the more they continued, the more they became confident of achieving a result in the quest they had undertaken for their future, for their family’s future – and the arrival of Rangor – the master of the Punjani.

And while the men sweated and toiled in their task, their thoughts single-minded in their duty to recover the statue and return it to the Punjani elders, a strange, unnerving colouring began entering the cave.   A unique, filtered, invasion created by the rising dust that a breeze was still swirling around, both outside and inside the cave, and the constant light changes that were taking place between the sunny skies that still reigned supreme over the mountain, and the wild, erratic streaks of lightning contained in the fast approaching dark clouds to the north.

Inside the small, time weathered, rocky room, a kaleidoscope of colours bounced off the exposed rubies and diamonds and splattered like bullets from a machine gun around the walls of the cave – a beautiful, exhilarating display that would have been proudly exhibited at any art museum in the world.   But so engrossed in their work had the small group become they failed to notice the changes within their environment, never mind the fact that their guide had disappeared … and had they realised his disappearance – fear may have entered their hearts… for he, and he alone knew the fullness of his dream … and how it ended.  It had not been something he had shared.

Suddenly the entire cave room lit up, making it as bright inside as it would have been had the roof of the mountain been lifted and the cave exposed to the fullness of the outside sun.   The men stopped their digging and raised their bodies to full height and their hands to their eyes to protect them from the harshness of the light that glared down on them, as a voice boomed from out of the heavens.

“This is not the time,”   The voice that rang out was soft, without display of rage or emotion, yet so clear, so vibrant that it commanded attention and obedience, “the future awaits the fulfilment of promises: the end of night-mares,” it said, “The future has already been written.  It has already been implemented.   This is not your destiny, men of the Punjani.   Do not attempt to change it.  Go now – go, while you still can.”

For a moment there was nothing but silence in the cave; the men looked at each other, but said nothing.

The silence seemed to grow louder, but not a word was uttered.

The men grew restless: frightened, but still nobody spoke.

Then suddenly, the ground below their feet began to vibrate.

At first the movement of the ground was soft: gentle … almost massaging in its effect on their aching feet and legs.   A gentle calmness began to cloak over the men, subduing them into a feeling of complete mesmerisation.   So quiet their minds became; so tranquil and peaceful they felt, and in this subdued state the more they were content to simply stand still and let the pleasure from the earth flow through their tired and weary bodies until it completely engulfed them.

But the vibration began to increase.   Soon the men found themselves rocking on their feet, finding it increasingly difficult to remain upright, their arms waving every which way in the air, their knees bending and straightening in quick rotation as they tried to retain their balance – and then, without further warning the men were violently shaken beyond stability.   Flung in different directions across the rough sand and stone floor as they tried frantically to right themselves, one falling forward so quickly and with such force that he smashed his head into the sharp edged statue, hitting the idol so hard blood flowed freely from the cuts to his face and skull.

His vision blurred by the fast flowing blood that ran down his face, and his head in confusion from the concussion he was suffering from hitting the rock, the man forced himself back into an upright, but unstable stance.   But as he stood, awkwardly, slightly unbalanced, the man’s mind quickly became a volatile mixture of sheer pain and absolute terror.  His right arm begun swinging uncontrollably in all directions as his damaged mind fought off imagined demons that had begun to appear before him – and attack him.

It took only a second before the sharp knife he had been using to dig out the statue but a minute earlier to do the damage it had originally been designed for.  The man closest to him felt the full force of the knife as it dug deep into his stomach, and continued its path of destruction as it went upwards towards his heart where it finally came out of the man’s chest so quickly and cleanly that the knife holder once again lost balance.

As the knife wielder fell forward, his travels to the earth below were only halted by the simultaneous movement of his victim whose death fall was halted mid-movement as the two men became so entangled in each other’s arms that they both remained upright as if in scene from a Greek tragedy or an opera.

The man who had done the damage had no idea of what he had done, but his mind began to explode inwardly as he felt the warmness of the blood from both of them gushing all over his face and body- and his mouth exploded in a scream as he saw the dead eyes of his friend only inches from his.

The man’s loud, anguished outburst as he collapsed sideways to the floor in a dead faint, taking the dead man with him, would have normally attracted the attention of every man within the confined space, but from the bowels of hell came a sound so horrendous, so intimidating, that they dared not move, or lend their ears to any other sound.

“This is my destiny,” a deep, penetrating, anger filled voice demanded, “Keep digging and release the statue so that I can enter and take my rightful place.”

“Your destiny awaits you in one hundred plus years,” the first voice retorted, then, its tone and volume unchanged, it turned its attention to the men of the Punjani, “You must resist his demands.   To follow his advice will result in your deaths, but not his release.   Resist him.  Leave now and you will survive.”

“My destiny is now,” the walls shook violently as the second voice roared back defiantly, “loosen the statue, and prepare for my arrival.  Now, or I will kill you all and use your splintered bones to lever the statue out myself!”

The men realised that the more dominant voice belonged to their god, Rangor, and immediately resumed their digging as fast as their bleeding hands would allow them.  The man who had knifed his friend awoke from his faint and said nothing.   The body lay where it had fallen, but he ignored it, instead, his bloodied knife still firmly held in his hand, moved back to the statue and joined in the excavation.   Once again the men, bar one, were reunited in their task.  The men were desperate to appease Rangor and they dug even faster – their fingers were torn and bleeding: the skin on their hands almost bare to the bone, but still they dug as hard and fast as they could.

“You leave us no choice,” the voice in the roof of the cave had become softer, resigned, “you have assumed your own destiny – so be it.”

The extreme brightness left the room, replaced once again by the eerie glow caused by the amalgamation of sunlight and the flashes from the storm that filtered through the gaps in the ceiling of the cave.

Without a word of protest, or acknowledgement of pain, the men threw themselves into the urgency of their task … while outside the desert sky grew darker and darker.

Then the storm arrived.

Lightning crackled in the humid air.

Clouds crashed together and the explosive sound of thunder ran amok throughout the thousands of caves and tunnels etched into the mountain.

Then the rain came; softly at first, then louder and louder it became, until it reached a crescendo and remained at that level for hours.

The consistent, explosive vibration of the combined wind blown rain and thunder that rebounded throughout the mountain rattled loose every piece of dust attached to the walls of the caves and tunnels.

The minuscule particles quickly joined forces and soon a thick, choking layer of dust floated in the air, moving at a slightly slower pace than the path of the tsunami that was now beginning to flood through the interior of the mountain.

The noise of the flooding water alone, so loud, so vibrating, as it rushed through the dark brown and grey walls that lined the cavities that snaked through the mountain was enough to send a sane man deaf in a matter of minutes, yet inside the cave it was ignored.   The men continued to dig, their minds far too busy on appeasing Rangor to even notice the sound that threatened them.

They heard not the water that rushed down the mountain slopes and along the time-worn channels that littered the structure of the mountain.  They saw not the barrage of a thousand lightning strikes that threatened to blast away the mountain itself.  They knew not of the thick layer of dust that followed the torrent; the dust that threatened to envelope them, to choke them, to deny them the air they required to breathe: to live, once it arrived in the cave.   And they heeded not the warning of caution that ran amok through their brain.

A warning, had it been listened to, had it been heeded, had it made them search for him – would have made them aware them that the space the camels had once occupied at the base of the mountain was now occupied by nothing but the body of the one that had died – and rising water.   The camels were now miles away, on dry land, on their way home – their only passenger, Nardoon Kashmi.

However, inside the cave, the digger’s minds were far removed from their errant guide, for they were almost finished in their task.  They could worry about their new problem soon enough, but for the moment they had a task to be brought to a satisfactory conclusion.  They had all but uncovered the entire statue.   Another five to ten minutes seemed all the length of time they required to complete the job when the leader ordered them to stop and listen.

At first it was hard to make it out, the strange, relentless sound coming through channels and tunnels hidden within the interior of the mountain.   At first it seemed soft, almost gentle, but with each second that passed the sound grew louder; angrier; closer – then the fast flowing water exploded into the room like a blast from the bowels of hell.

In the limited light, still kneeling, the men turned and looked towards the rear of the cave as a torrent of water entered the room from out of the darkness, from holes in the walls, from the ceiling, and the floor itself: invisible outlets for the collection of unseen tunnels and gutters that ran the length, width, height and depth of the mountain.  The fast forming pool of brown liquid quickly dispersed itself across the span of the cave’s narrow floor – then began its inevitable trek to the ceiling.   Within the time it took the men to react and stand up the brown mass had reached their stomachs.

They tried to run for the entrance and the assumed safety that lay at the end of the bizarre curvature of the wall that had guided them to the statue, but the swirling water flooded in too fast for most of them.   The men stumbled, tripping into and over each other, screaming curses and obscenities as they tried unsuccessfully to push and shove each other out of the way in their frantic effort to move in the swirling, unstable conditions.   Slipping, falling into the muddy quagmire in their panic, some were pushed down even deeper into the water by those who were climbing over them in their attempts to escape, but there was nowhere to run, nowhere to go – nowhere.

The two men who made it to the wall, to the short stretch of passage that would lead them to safety, to their escape, were moving as fast as humanly possible in the fast flowing water that was already reaching their necks and rising with every step they took forward.   But they only did so for a short distance when a large part of the roof of the tunnel, as it lay before them, collapsed.  The dirt and rocks falling down so quickly, and with so much force that it caused a massive wave to rise, knocking the men down and dragging them back into the cave proper, forcing them to also succumb to the inevitable.

The rain ceased within a second of the last man drowning – as did the fast flowing water that had been pouring into the cave.   An almighty roar exploded throughout the mountain.   A crack, nearly seven hundred and seventy metre’s in length, twenty metres in depth, fifteen metres in width at the entrance to the cave, speared outward from below the fallen rocks in the tunnel towards the waiting desert.   The fallen rocks immediately disappeared into the newly formed crevice; the water from the cave quickly joined it, then the wind intensified for miles around, picking up dry sand that had not been exposed to the intense rain that had fallen, blowing it towards the mountain and dumping it in the crevice.   The crevice disappeared; the ground was level and once again bright sunlight covered the mountain and the sand at its feet.

Within the mountain, inside the cave where the Punjani had succumbed to nature’s fury, the last of the water settled on the floor of the cave, its escape now completely blocked by the closing of the fissure and the sand the winds had blown at the mountains.   From high above the cave floor, the dust that had been following the surge of water arrived – entering the cave through the chamber entrances located near the ceiling, and began drifting down towards the floor.

Several minutes later the cave, albeit a lot wetter, appeared in exactly the same condition as it had that morning … with the exception of the corpses that littered the room – but they were well and truly buried under the sea of mud, and the statue was once again hidden from prying eyes.

********

Three days later the guide arrived home, his mind on the verge of madness.   But before he succumbed to it, he told his son the truthful ending to his dream, the information he had failed to tell the Punjani.

He then made his son swear to tell no one what he had witnessed … save his own son, when the time came.   His son’s son, in turn, was to be told the same thing, and swear to the same secret, until the time came to take advantage of the dream’s promise.   The guide had believed in the after-life.   He knew that he would come back.   A new body, a new name, but he would come back.   And then he would receive his reward.

But, not before the time was right.   And that would be one hundred plus years from now.   A hundred plus years was not a long time to wait for what he had been promised in his dreams.   Power and wealth beyond his wildest dreams … and supplied by the most powerful force the world would ever see … Rangor the Punjaniti.

Press here for episode 3

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 2 Comments

SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES PRESENTS: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 1: Start Here

Short Fat Stubby Finger Stories PRESENTS:the night of the darkness blog coverWhat are heroes, if not human folk who display incredible courage under duress?

(T.S. 2002)

parkes radar

Click Icon for EPISODE 1 (start) to read from the beginning

    creature-in-smoke2  To go to NEXT Episode: Episode 2

 parkes radar    Use SEARCH (above right) for other episodes.  eg: Episode 36      

SPIDER       WEBSITE: Coming soon         New blog cover Picture  ABOUT: Coming soon

 

Episode 1 (start)         Episode 2 (next)          Info (About) t.b.a.   WEB SITE (t.b.a.)            

Use Search (TOP RIGHT) for other Episodes EG: EPISODE 36SHORT FAT STUBBY FINGER STORIES: The Night of the Darkness by Tony Stewart: Episode 2

 

creature and cat on sill

IT IS COMING SOON!

Episode 1: AN HISTORICAL EVENT

The village of Trenthamville

Just over one week ago.

The chants of witches and warlocks alike grew louder and louder in the small farmhouse; their voices reverberating across the fields of the no longer active farm, through the still night air, and into the ears of the village beyond the unkempt fields.   The coven leader read out the words printed on the ancient parchment he held in his hands with the enthusiasm and reverence a general would read to his troops prior to the commencement of battle … the words that had been given to them by the stranger who had told them he understood their desires and ambitions.
  The words, he had told them, that would bring them their lord and master, and they had been more than willing to believe him – to believe every word he had uttered.
They had taken control of the farm.   They had stolen the sacrificial knife as instructed, but they had failed to find the statue.  ‘It mattered not,’ they had thought, ‘our master will still come.’
  And they were right, at least partially.  The hideous creature did come.   Its evil, repulsively deformed face emerging, albeit enshrouded in fire and smoke, from a dimension that existed someplace well beyond the bricks and mortar that was the farmhouse wall.
  The coven members of the Trenthamville chapter were elated at the realization of the creature’s emerging appearance: the thoughts and heartbeats of the witches and the warlocks alike were fast approaching fever pitch as they mentally wished Rangor, the Punjaniti, into the room.  To their way of thinking their lord and master could not arrive fast enough.
  But when the creature realized the statue was not in the room the response was swift … almost merciful; perhaps even a benevolent gesture, considering its mood … but never the less, the witches were made to pay for their mistake.

   Paid for – with their lives.

Press here for episode 2

Posted in action stories, ADVENTURE, australian - british based books, australian authors, australian based books, books, books reading mystery stories children's stories short stories, british based books, creatures from other dimensions, horror, horror fantasy, invasion from space, literature, MYSTERY BOOK, sci-fi., THE NIGHT OF THE DAMNED, THE NIGHT OF THE DARKNESS, THE NIGHT OF THE DOPPLEGANGER, tony stewart, Uncategorized | Tagged , , , , , , , , , , , , , | 63 Comments